Pawns in the game

  •                                                              

Pawns in the game

At the early age of twelve the author was thoroughly indoctrinated into the Bolshevik ideology by two revolutionary missionaries who travelled on the same ship with him out to the Orient in 1907.  Unlike many others he didn’t swallow the bait they offered him ‘Hook, Line, and Sinker’.  He decided to keep an open mind, and to investigate matters thoroughly, before reaching any conclusions.  His investigations and studies of all angles of the International Conspiracy have taken him to nearly every country in the world.

Commander Carr has had a distinguished naval career.  During World War One he served as Navigating Officer of H.M. Submarines.  In World War Two he was Naval Control Officer for the St. Lawrence;  then Staff Officer Operations at Shelbourne, N.S.;  then Senior Naval Officer at Goose Bay, Labrador.  As an Officer on the staff of Commodore Reginald Brock he organized the 7th Victory Loan for the twenty-two Royal Canadian Naval Training Divisions.

As an author he has previously published the seven books listed above.  Some were specially bound for inclusion in The Royal Library;  The Library of The Imperial War Museum;  and the Sir Millington Drake Library (which is bequeathed to Eton College), and the Braille Library for the Blind.  Several of his books have been published in European languages.

Books previously published by same author.
By Guess and by God.
Hell’s Angels of the Deep.
High and Dry.
Good Hunting.
Out of the Mists.
Checkmate in the North.
Brass Hats and Bell-Bottomed Trousers.

Commander Carr is known to many Canadians who have attended his public lectures.  He toured Canada for the Canadian Clubs in 1930-31.  He warned people of the existence of an International Conspiracy.  He foretold that the conspirators would, unless checked, drag the World into another Global War.  In the years between 1931 and 1939 he addressed Social and Service Clubs all over Ontario.  In 1944 and 1945 he was sent on another lecture tour of Canada by The Naval authorities.  He explained why it would be necessary to win the Peace, if the fruits of military victory were not to be thrown away again.

Commander Carr is determined to inform as many people as possible regarding the Evil Forces which adversely affect all our lives, and the lives of our children.  His book will be an eye-opener to parents, clergymen, teachers, students, statesmen, politicians, and labour leaders.

Pawns in the Game

Here is a TRUE story of international intrigue, romances, corruption, graft, and political assassinations, the like of which has never been written before.  It is the story of how different groups or atheistic-materialistic men have played in an international chess tournament to decide which group would win ultimate control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world.  It is explained how the game has reached the final stage.  The lnternational Communists, and the International Capitalists, (both of whom have totalitarian ambitions) have temporarily joined hands to defeat Christian-democracy.  The cover design shows that all moves made by the International Conspirators are directed by Satan and while the situation is decidedly serious it is definitely not hopeless.  The solution is to end the game the International Conspirators have been playing right now before one or another totalitarian-minded group impose their ideas on the rest of mankind.  The story is sensational and shocking, but it is educational because it, is the TRUTH.  The author offers practical solutions to problems so many people consider insoluble.

The Publisher

 

Table of Contents

 

International Conspiracy1.  World Revolutionary Movement

2.  English Revolution

3.  French Revolution

4.  Downfall of Napoleon

5.  American Revolution

6.  Monetary Manipulation

7.  Pre-Russian Revolution

8.  Russian Revolution

 

9.    Political Intrigue

10.  Treaty of Versailles

11.  Stalin

12.  Spanish Revolution

13.  Civil War in Spain

14.  Franco

15.  Revolutionary of Terror

16.  Event leading to World War II 17. World War Two

18.  Present Dangers

 

http://yamaguchy.netfirms.com/7897401/carr/pawns_index.html

 

 

The International Conspiracy

INTRODUCTION

If what I reveal surprises and shocks the reader, please don’t develop an inferiority complex because I am frank to admit that although I have worked since 1911, trying to find out why the Human Race can’t live in peace and enjoy the bounties and blessing God provides for our use and benefit in such abundance ?  It was 1950 before I penetrated the secret that the wars and revolutions which scourge our lives, and the chaotic conditions that prevail, are nothing more or less than the effects of the continuing Luciferian conspiracy.  It started in that part of the universe we call heaven when Lucifer challenged The Right of God to exercise supreme authority.  The Holy Scriptures tell us how the Luciferian conspiracy was transferred to this world in the Garden of Eden.  Until I realized that our struggle is not with flesh and blood, but with the spiritual forces of darkness who control all those in high places on this earth (Eph. 6:12) the pieces of evidence gathered all over this world just didn’t fit together and make sense.  (I am not ashamed to admit that the “Bible” provided the “Key” which enabled me to obtain an answer to the question quoted above.)

Very few people seem able to appreciate that Lucifer is the brightest and most intelligent of the heavenly host and, because he is a pure spirit, he is indestructible.  The scriptures tell us his power is such that he caused one-third of the most intelligent of the heavenly host to defect from God, and join him, because he claimed God’s Plan for the rule of the universe is weak and impractical because it is based on the premise that lesser beings can be taught to know, love, and wish to serve him voluntarily out of respect for his own infinite perfections.  The Luciferian ideology states might is right.  It claims beings of proven superior intelligence have the right to rule those less gifted because the masses don’t know what is best for them.  The Luciferian ideology is what we call totalitarianism to-day.

The Old Testament is simply the history of how Satan became prince of the world, and caused our first parents to defect from God.  It relates how the synagogue of Satan was established on this earth, it tells how it has worked since to prevent God’s Plan for the rule of the universe being established on this earth.  Christ came to earth when the conspiracy reached the stage that, to use his own words, Satan controlled all those in high places.  He exposed the synagogue of Satan (Rev. 2:9; 3:9;) he denounced those who belonged to it as sons of the devil (Lucifer), whom he castigated as the father of lies (John 8:44) and the prince of deceit (2 Cor. 11:14).  He was specific in his statement that those who comprised the synagogue of Satan were those who called themselves Jews, but were not, and did lie (Rev. 2:9; 3:9).  He identified the Money-Changers (Bankers) the Scribes, and the Pharisees as the Illuminati of his day.  What so many people seem to forget, is the fact that Christ came on earth to release us from the bonds of Satan with which we were being bound tighter and tighter as the years rolled by.  Christ gave us the solution to our problem when he told us we must go forth and teach the truth, regarding this conspiracy (John 8. 31:59;), to all people of all nations.  He promised that if we did this, knowledge of the truth would set us free (Matt. 28:19;).  The Luciferian Conspiracy has developed until it is in its semi-final stage (Matt. 24: 15:34;), simply because we have failed to put the mandate Christ gave us into effect.

In 1784 “An Act of God” placed the Bavarian government in possession of evidence which proved the existence of the continuing Luciferian Conspiracy.  Adam Weishaupt, a Jesuit-trained professor of canon law, defected from christianity, and embraced the Luciferian ideology while teaching in Ingoldstadt University.  In 1770 the money lenders (who had recently organized the House of Rothschild), retained him to revise and modernize the age-old ‘protocols’ designed to give the Synagogue of Satan ultimate world domination so they can impose the Luciferian ideology upon what remains of the Human Race, after the final social cataclysm, by use of satanic despotism.  Weishaupt completed his task May 1st, 1776.

The plan required the destruction of ALL existing governments and religions.  This objective was to be reached by dividing the masses, whom he termed Goyim (meaning human cattle) into opposing camps in ever increasing numbers on political, racial, social, economic and other issues.  The opposing sides were then to be armed and an ‘incident’ provided which would cause them to fight and weaken themselves as they destroyed National Governments and Religious Institutions.

In 1776 Weishaupt organized the Illuminati to put the plot into execution.  The word Illuminati is derived from Lucifer, and means ‘holders of the light’.  Using the lie that his objective was to bring about a one world government to enable men with proven mental ability to govern the world he recruited about two thousand followers.  These included the most intelligent men in the field of Arts and Letters : Education : the sciences, finance and industry.  He then established Lodges of the Grand Orient to be their secret headquarters.

Weishaupt’s revised plan required his Illuminati to do the following things to help them accomplish their purpose.  (1) Use monetary and sex bribery to obtain control of people already occupying positions in high places in the various levels of ALL governments and other fields of human endeavour.  Once an influential person had fallen for the lies, deceits, and temptations of the Illuminati they were to be held in bondage by application of political and other forms of blackmail and threats of financial ruin, public exposure, and physical harm and even death to themselves and their loved ones.  (2) Illuminati on the faculties of colleges and universities were to recommend students possessing exceptional mental ability belonging to well bred families with international leanings for special training in internationalism.

This training was to be provided by granting scholarships to those selected.  They were to be educated (indoctrinated) into accepting the ‘Idea’ that only a One World Government can put an end to re curring wars and tribulations.  They were to be at first persuaded and then convinced that men of special ability and brains had the RIGHT to rule those less gifted, because the Goyim (masses of the people) don’t know what is best for them physically, mentally and spiritually.  To-day three such special schools are located in Gordonstoun in Scotland;  Salem in Germany;  and Anavryta in Greece.  Prince Phillip, the husband of Queen Elizabeth of England, was educated at Gordonstoun at the instigation of Lord Louis Mountbatten, his Uncle, who became Britain’s Admiral of the Fleet after World War Two ended.

(3) Influential people trapped into coming under the control of the Illuminati, and students who had been specially educated and trained were to be used as agentur and placed behind the scenes of ALL governments as “Experts” and “Specialists” so they could advise the top executives to adopt policies which would in the long run, serve the secret plans of the One Worlders and bring about the ultimate destruction of the governments and religions they were elected or appointed to serve.

(4) The Illuminati were to obtain control of the Press and all other agencies which distribute information to the public.  News and information was to be slanted so that the Goyim would come to believe that a One World Government is the ONLY solution to our many and varied problems.

Because Britain and France were the two greatest powers at the end of the 18th Century, Weishaupt ordered the Illuminati to foment the Colonial Wars to weaken the British Empire and organize the Great Revolution to weaken the French Empire.  The latter he scheduled should start in 1789.

A German author named Zwack put Weishaupt’s revised version of the age-old conspiracy into book form and named it “Einige Original-Scripten.”  In 1784 a copy of this document was sent to the Illuminists Weishaupt had delegated to foment the French revolution.  The courier was struck dead by lightning as he rode through Ratisbon on his way from Frankfurt to Paris.  The police found the subversive documents on his body and turned them over to the proper government authorities.

After careful study of the plot the Bavarian Government ordered the police to raid Weishaupt’s newly organized lodges of the Grand Orient and the homes of some of his most influential associates, in cluding the castle of Baron Bassus-in-Sandersdorf.  Additional evidence thus obtained convinced the authorities the documents were a genuine copy of a conspiracy by which the synagogue of Satan, who controlled the Illuminati AT THE TOP, planned to use wars and revolutions to bring about the establishment of one kind or another of a One World Government, the powers of which they intended to usurp as soon as it was established.

In 1785, the Bavarian Government outlawed the Illuminati and closed the lodges of the Grand Orient.  In 1786, they published the details of the conspiracy.  The English title is “The Original Writtings of the Order and Sect of The Illuminati”.  Copies of the conspiracy were sent to the heads of church and state.  The power of the Illuminati was so great that this warning was ignored, as were the warnings Christ had given the world.

The Illuminati went underground.  Weishaupt instructed his Illuminists to infiltrate into the lodges of Blue Masonry and form a secret society within secret societies.

Only masons who proved themselves Internationalists, and those whose conduct proved they had defected from God, are initiated into the Illuminati.  Thus the conspirators used the cloak of philanthropy to hide their revolutionary and subversive activities.  In order to infiltrate into masonic lodges in Britain Illuminists invited John Robison over to Europe.  He was a high degree mason in the Scottish Rite : Professor of natural philosophy at Edinburgh University;  and Secretary of The Royal Society of Edinburgh.  John Robison did not fall for the lie that the objective of the one worlders was to form a benevolent dictatorship.  He kept his reactions to himself however, and was entrusted with a copy of Weishaupt’s Revised Conspiracy for study and safe keeping.

Because the heads of church and state in France were advised to ignore the warnings given them the revolution broke out in 1789.  In order to alert other governments to their danger, in 1798 John Robison published a book, entitled “Proof of a Conspiracy to Destroy All Governments and Religions”.[1]  But his warnings have been ignored, as were the others.

Thomas Jefferson had become a student of Weishaupt’s.  He was one of his strongest defenders when he was outlawed by his government.  Jefferson infiltrated the Illuminati into the newly organized Lodges of The Scottish Rite in New England.  Realizing this information will shock many Americans I wish to record the following facts :

In 1789, John Robison warned masonic leaders the Illuminati had infiltrated into their lodges.

On July 19th, 1798, David Pappen, President of Harvard University, issued the same warning to the graduating class and lectured them on the influence illuminism was having on American politics and religion.

John Quincy Adams had organized the New England Masonic Lodges.  In 1800 he decided to oppose Jefferson for the presidency.  He wrote three letters to Colonel Wm. L. Stone exposing how Jefferson was using masonic lodges for subversive purposes.  The information contained in these letters is credited with winning Adams the election.  The letters are in Rittenburg Square Library, in Philadelphia.

 

INSIGNIA OF THE ORDER OF ILLUMINATI THAT ILLUMINIST JEFFERSON MADE the REVERSE of U.S. SEAL

 

The above insignia of the Order of Illuminati was adopted by Weishaupt at the time he founded the Order, on May 1, 1776.  It is that event that is memorialized by the MDCCLXXVI at the base of the pyramid, and not the date of the signing of the Declaration of Independence, as the uninformed have supposed.

The significance of the design is as follows :  the pyramid represents the conspiracy for destruction of the Catholic (Universal Christian) Church, and establishment of a “One World”, or UN dictatorship, the “secret” of the Order;  the eye radiating in all directions, is the “all-spying eye” that symbolizes the terroristic, Gestapo-like, espionage agency that Weishaupt set up under the name of “Insinuating Brethren”, to guard the “secret” of the Order and to terrorize the populace into acceptance of its rule.  This “Ogpu” had its first workout in the Reign of Terror of the French Revolution, which it was Instrumental in organizing.  It is a source of amazement that the electorate tolerates the continuance of use of this insignia as part of the Great Seal of the U.S.

“ANNUIT COEPTIS” means “our enterprise (conspiracy) has been crowned with success”.  Below, “NOVUS ORDO SECLORUM” explains the nature of the enterprise :  and it means “a New Social Order”, or “New Deal”.

It should be noted that this insignia acquired Masonic significance only after merger of that Order with Order of Illuminati at the Congress of Wilhelmsbad, in 1782.

Benjamin Franklin, John Adams (Roosevelt kinsman) and Thomas Jefferson, ardent Illuminist, proposed the above as the reverse of the seal, on the face of which was the eagle symbol, to Congress, which adopted it on June 20, 1782.  On adoption of the Constitution, Congress decreed, by Act of September 15, 1789, its retention as seal of the United States.  It is stated however, by the State Department in its latest publication on the subject (2860), that “the reverse has never been cut and used as a seal”, and that only the observe bearing the eagle symbol has been used as official seal and coat of arms.  It first was published on the left of the reverse of the dollar bills at the beginning of the New Deal, 1933 by order of President F.D. Roosevelt.

What is the meaning of the publication at the outset of the New Deal of this “Gestapo” symbol that had been so carefully suppressed up to that date that few Americana knew of its existence, other than as a Masonic symbol ?

It can only mean that with the advent of the New Deal the Illuminist-Socialist-Communist conspirators, followers of Professor Weishaupt, regarded their efforts as beginning to be crowned with success.

In effect this seal proclaims to the One Worlders that the entire power of the U.S. Government is now controlled by the Illuminati’s agentur and is persuaded or forced to adopt policies which further the secret plans of the conspirators to undermine and destroy it together with the remaining governments of the so-called ‘Free World’, ALL existing religions, etc., etc., so that the Synagogue of Satan will be able to usurp the powers of the first world government to be established and then impose a Luciferian totalitarian dictatorship upon what remains of the Human Race

 

In 1826 Captain Wm. Morgan decided it was his duty to inform other Masons and the general public what the TRUTH is regarding the Illuminati, their secret plans and intended purpose.  The Illuminati obtained the services of Richard Howard, an English Illuminist, to carry out their sentence “That Morgan be EXECUTED as a traitor.  Captain Morgan was warned of his danger.  He tried to escape to Canada but Howard caught up with him near the border.  He was murdered near the Niagara Gorge.  Research proved that one Avery Allyn made a sworn affidavit in the City of New York to the effect that he heard Richard Howard report to a meeting of Knights Templars in St. John’s Hall, New York, how he had ‘Executed’ Morgan.  He told how arrangements had then been made to ship Howard back to England.

Very few people to-day know that general disapproval and disgust over this incident caused nearly 40% of Masons belonging to the Northern Jurisdiction of the United States to secede.  I have copies of minutes of a meeting held to discuss this particular matter.  The power of those who direct the Luciferian conspiracy against God and Man can be realized by the ability of their agentur to prevent such outstanding events of history being taught in our public schools.

In 1829, the Illuminati held a meeting in New York which was addressed by a British Illuminist named Wright.  Those in attendance were informed that the Illuminati intended to unite the Nihilist and Atheist groups with all other subversive organizations into an international organization to be known as Communism.  This destructive force was to be used to enable the Illuminati to foment future wars and revolutions.  Clinton Roosevelt (a direct ancestor of F.D.R.) Horace Greeley, and Chas. Dana were appointed a committee to raise funds for this new venture.  The fund they raised financed Karl Marx and Engels when they wrote “Das Capital” and “The Communist Manifesto” in Soho, England.

In 1830, Weishaupt died.  He carried the deception that the Illuminati was dead to his own death-bed where, to convince his spiritual advisers, he pretended to repent and rejoin the Church.

According to Weishaupt’s revised version of the Age-Old conspiracy the Illuminati were to organize, finance, direct and control ALL international organizations and groups by working their agentur into executive positions AT THE TOP.  Thus it was that while Karl Marx was writing the Communist Manifesto under direction of one group of Illuminists, Professor Karl Ritter of Frankfurt University was writing the antithesis under direction of another group, so that those who direct the conspiracy AT THE TOP could use the differences in these two ideologies to start dividing larger and larger numbers of the Human Race into opposing camps so they could be armed and then made to fight and destroy each other, together with their political and religious institutions.  The work Ritter started was continued by the German so-called philosopher Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche (1844-1900) who founded Nietzscheism.

Nietzscheism was developed into Fascism and later into Naziism and used to enable the agentur of the Illuminati to foment World Wars One and Two.

In 1834 the Italian revolutionary leader Gussepi Mazzini was selected by the Illuminati to be director of their revolutionary programme throughout the world.  He held this post until he died in 1872.

In 1840, General Albert Pike was brought under the influence of Mazzini because he became a disgruntled officer when President Jefferson Davis disbanded his auxiliary Indian troops on the grounds they had committed atrocities under the cloak of legitimate warfare.  Pike accepted the idea of a one world government and ultimately became head of the Luciferian Priesthood.  Between 1859, and 1871, he worked out the details of a military blue-print, for three world wars, and three major revolutions which he considered would further the conspiracy to its final stage during the twentieth century.

Most of his work was done in the 13 room mansion, he built in Little Rock, Arkansas, in 1840.  When the Illuminati, and the lodges of the Grand Orient, became suspect, because of Mazzini’s revolutionary activities in Europe, Pike organized the New and Reformed Palladian Rite.  He established three supreme councils;  one in Charleston, S.C., another in Rome, Italy and another in Berlin, Germany.  He had Mazzini establish twenty three subordinate councils in strategic locations throughout the world.  These have been the secret headquarters of the world revolutionary movement ever since.  Long before Marconi invented wireless (Radio), the scientists who were of the Illuminati had made it possible for Pike and the Heads of his councils to communicate secretly.  It was the discovery of this secret that enabled intelligence officers to understand how apparently unrelated ‘incidents’ took place simultaneously throughout the world which aggravated a situation and developed into a war or revolution.

Pike’s plan was as simple as it has proved effective.  He required that Communism, Naziism, Political Zionism, and other International movements be organized and used to foment the three global wars and three major revolutions.  The first world war was to be fought so as to enable the Illuminati to overthrow the powers of the Tzars in Russia and turn that country into the stronghold of Atheistic-Communism.  The differences stirred up by agentur of the Illuminati between the British and German Empires were to be used to foment this war.  After the war ended, Communism was to be built up and used to destroy other governments and weaken religions.

World War Two, was to be fomented by using the differences between Fascists and Political Zionists.  This war was to be fought so that Naziism would be destroyed and the power of Political Zionism increased so that the sovereign state of Israel could be established in Palestine.  During world war two International Communism was to be built up until it equalled in strength that of united Christendom.  At this point it was to be contained and kept in check until required for the final social cataclysm.  Can any informed person deny Roosevelt and Churchill did not put this policy into effect ?

World War Three is to be fomented by using the differences the agentur of the Illuminati stir up between Political Zionists and the leaders of the Moslem world.  The war is to be directed in such a manner that Islam (the Arab World including Mohammedanism) and Political Zionism (including the State of Israel) will destroy themselves while at the same time the remaining nations, once more divided against each other on this issue, will be forced to fight themselves into a state of complete exhaustion physically, mentally, spiritually and economically.  Can any unbiased and reasoning person deny that the intrigue now going on in the Near, Middle, and Far East isn’t designed to accomplish this devilish purpose ?

On August 15, 1871, Pike told Mazzini that after World War Three is ended, those who aspire to undisputed world domination will provoke the greatest social cataclysm the world has ever known.  We quote his own written words (taken from the letter catalogued in the British Museum Library, London, Eng.)

“We shall unleash the Nihilists and Atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil.  Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with christianity, whose deistic spirits will be from that moment without compass (direction), anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer brought finally out in the public view, a manifestation which will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of christianity and atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time.”

When Mazzini died in 1872, Pike made another Italian revolutionary leader, named Adriano Lemmi, his successor.  Lemmi was later succeeded by Lenin and Trotsky.  The revolutionary activities of all these men were financed by British, French, German, and American international bankers.  The reader must remember that the International Bankers of to-day, like the Money-Changers of Christ’s day, are only tools or agents of the Illuminati.

 

While the general public has been lead to believe that Communism is a movement of the workers (soviets) to destroy Capitalism, Pawns In The Game and The Red Fog Over America prove that both British and American Intelligence Officers obtained authentic documentary evidence which proved that internationalist capitalists operating through their international banking houses had financed both sides in every war and revolution fought since 1776.  Those who to-day comprise The Synagogue of Satan direct our governments, whom they hold in usury, to fight the wars and revolutions so they further Pike’s plans to bring the world to that stage of the conspiracy when Atheistic-Communism and the whole of Christendom can be forced into an all-out war within each remaining nation as well as on an international scale.There is plenty of documentary evidence to prove that Pike, like Weishaupt, was head of the Luciferian Priesthood in his day.  In addition to the letter he wrote Mazzini in 1871, another he wrote to the heads of his Palladian Councils July 14th, 1889 fell into hands other than intended.  It was written to explain the Luciferian dogma, concerning worship of Satan and worship of Lucifer.  In it, he said in part :

“That which we say to the crowd is ‘we worship God’.  But it is the God that one worships without superstition.  The religion should be, by all us initiates of the high degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian doctrine … Yes ! Lucifer is God.  And unfortunately Adonay (the name given by Luciferians to the God we worship) is God also … for the absolute can only exist as two gods.  Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy :  and the true, and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay :  but Lucifer, God of Light, and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay the God of Darkness and Evil.”

Propaganda put out by those who direct the Luciferian conspiracy has caused the general public to believe all who oppose Christianity are Atheists.  This is a deliberate lie circulated to hide the secret plans of the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed who direct the Synagogue of Satan so that the human race still find it impossible to establish on this earth God’s plan for the rule of the universe, as he explained it to our first parents in the Garden of Eden, told in Genesis.  The High Priests of the Luciferian Creed work from the darkness.  They remain behind the scenes.  They keep their identify and true purpose secret, even from the vast majority of those they deceive into doing their will and furthering their secret plans and ambitions.  They know that the final success of their conspiracy to usurp the powers of world government depends upon their ability to keep their identity and TRUE purpose secret until no cunning or power can prevent them crowning THEIR leader King-despot of the entire world.  The Holy Scriptures predicted what Weishaupt and Pike planned would be put into effect until the Spiritual forces of evil controlled this earth.  Rev. 20 tells us how, after these things we relate have come to pass, Satan will be bound for a thousand years.  What the term a thousand years means in measure of time as we know it I don’t pretend to know.  As far as I am concerned study of the Luciferian conspiracy, in the light of knowledge contained in the Holy Scriptures, has convinced me that the binding of Satan and the containment of Satanic forces upon this earth can be brought about more speedily if the WHOLE TRUTHconcerning the existence of the continuing Luciferian conspiracy is made known as quickly as possible to ALL the people of ALL remaining nations.

Research dug up letters from Mazzini which revealed how the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed keep their identity and true purpose secret.  In a letter Mazzini wrote to his revolutionary associate, Dr. Breidenstine, only a few years before he died he said “We form an association of brothers in all points of the globe.  We wish to break every yoke.  Yet, there is one unseen that can be hardly felt, yet it weighs on us.  Whence comes it ?  Where is it ?  No one knows … or at least no one tells.  This association is secret even to us the veterans of secret societies.”

In 1925 his Eminence Cardinal Caro y Rodriguez, Archbishop of Santiago, Chile, published a book “The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled”, to expose how the Illuminati, the Satanists, and the Luciferians had imposed a secret society upon a secret society.  He produces a great deal of documentary evidence to prove that not even 32nd and 33rd degree Masons know what goes on in the Lodges of the Grand Orient and Pike’s New and Reformed Palladian Rite and the affiliated Lodges of Adoption in which female members of the conspiracy are initiated.  On page 108 he quotes the authority Margiotta to prove that before Pike selected Lemmi to succeed Mazzini as Director of the World Revolutionary Movement Lemmi was a rabid and confirmed Satanist.  But after he had been selected he was initiated into the Luciferian ideology.

The fact that the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed on this earth introduced the worship of Satan in the lower degrees of both Grand Orient Lodges and the councils of the Palladian Rite and then initiated selected individuals to the FULL SECRET that Lucifer is God the equal of Adonay, has puzzled many historians and research workers.  The Holy Scriptures mention Lucifer only a few times — Isa. 14; Luke 10:18;  Rev. 9:1-11.  The Luciferian Doctrine however states definitely that Lucifer led the Heavenly revolt;  that Satan is the oldest son of God (Adonay) and the brother of St. Michael who defeated the Luciferian conspiracy in Heaven.  The Luciferian teachings also claim that St. Michael came on earth in the person of Jesus Christ to try to repeat what he had done in Heaven … and failed.  Because Lucifer, Satan, the Devil — call him what you may — is the father of lies, it would appear that those spiritual forces of darkness deceive as many as possible so called intellectuals into doing their will here as they did in heaven.

Without getting into controversy it should be easy for the average Christian to realize that there are TWO supernatural powers.  One we refer to as God to whom the Scriptures give many names;  and the other, the Devil, who also seems to have many names.  The important thing to remember is that according to Revelations there is to be a final judgement.  Satan will break or be released from the bonds with which he is bound for a thousand years.  He will again create chaos on this earth.  Then Christ will intervene on behalf of the elect and God will divide the Sheep from the Goats.  We are told that those who defect from God will be ruled in utter chaos and confusion by Lucifer, Satan, or the Devil, for all eternity and will hate their ruler, themselves, and each other because they will realize they were deceived into defecting from God and losing his love and friendship for ever.

Once a person reads Pawns In The Game and The Red Fog Over America it will be easy to realize that the struggle going on is NOT of a worldly or temporal nature.  It originated in that part of the universe we designate “The Celestial World”;  its purpose is to win the souls of men away from God Almighty.

Learned theologians have stated that Lucifer, Satan, or call the head of the Forces of Evil simply “The Devil” knows he did wrong and knows that he was wrong.  He is a pure spirit and therefore indestructible.  Knowing he is wrong he still is determined to drag as many souls as possible into hell with him to share his misery.  This being a fact our duty is clear :  We have to make known the TRUTH in this regard to as many others as quickly as possible so they can avoid the snares and pit-falls set by those who serve the devil’s purpose and penetrate the lies and deceits of those who wander about the world seeking the ruin of souls.  Wars and revolutions give the devil his greatest harvests of human souls, because “so many are called and so few are chosen” Matt. 20; 16; 22: 14.  We so often hear what is going on in the world to-day referred to as “A war for the minds of men”.  That is only a half truth and is worse than a whole lie.  Weishaupt’s plot requires :

1.  Abolition of ALL ordered national governments.
2.  Abolition of inheritance.
3.  Abolition of private property.
4.  Abolition of patriotism.
5.  Abolition of the individual home and family life as the cell from which all civilizations have stemmed.
6.  Abolition of ALL religions established and existing so that the Luciferian ideology of totalitarianism may be imposed on mankind.

The headquarters of the conspiracy in the late 1700s was in Frankfurt, Germany, where the House of Rothschild had been established and linked together other international financiers who had literally “Sold their souls to the devil”.  After the Bavarian Government’s exposure in 1786, the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed established their headquarters in Switzerland;  since World War Two the headquarters have been in the Harold Pratt Building New York.  The Rockefellers have replaced the Rothschilds as far as the manipulation of finances is concerned.

In the final phase of the conspiracy the government will consist of the king-despot, the Synagogue of Satan, and a few millionaires, economists, and scientists who have proved their devotion to the Luciferian cause.  All others are to be integrated into a vast conglomeration of mongrelized humanity, by artificial insemination practiced on an international scale.  On pages 49-51 “The impact of Science on Society” Bertrand Russell says that ultimately less than 30 percent of the female population and 5 percent of the male population will be used for breeding purposes.  Reproduction will be strictly limited to the type and numbers required to fill the needs of the state.

Because the rulings of the courts are so much in the public mind to-day, I will conclude my introduction by quoting from a lecture given to the members of the Grand Orient Lodge of Paris, France, by a top executive of Pike’s Palladian Rite, at the turn of the present century.  He said :

“Under our influence the execution of the laws of the Goyim has been reduced to a minimum.  The prestige of the law has been exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this sphere.  In the most important and fundamental affairs and questions judges decide as we dictate to them :  see matters in the light where with we enfold them for the administration of the Goyim, of course through persons who are our tools though we do not appear to have anything in common with them.  Even Senators and the higher administration accept our council…”

This should explain the “Little Rock” incident, which took place a half century later.

Can any thinking person deny that the conspiracy as revised by Weishaupt in the latter 1700s, and the plans drawn up by Pike in the latter 1800s, haven’t matured exactly as intended ?  The empires of Russia and Germany have been destroyed.  Those of Britain and France reduced to third class powers.  The crowned heads have fallen like over-ripe fruit.  The world’s population has twice been divided into opposing camps as the result of propaganda put out by the Illuminati.  Two world wars have seen christians kill each other off efficiently by the tens of millions without any person engaged having the slightest personal animosity towards the other.  Two of the major revolutions, those of Russia and China, are accomplished facts.  Communism has been built up until it is equal in strength to the whole of christendom.  Intrigue now going on in the East and Middle East is fomenting World War Three.  After that, unless stopped right now by sheer weight of informed public opinion, will come the final social cataclysm;  then absolute physical, mental, and spiritual slavery will follow.

Can any informed person deny that Communism is being tolerated in the remaining so-called Free countries.  The British special branch of intelligence;  the Canadian R.C.M.P., and the U.S. F.B.I. could arrest every Communist leaders within twenty four hours of the order being given, but they are not allowed to act.  WHY ?  The answer is simple.  Communism is being ‘Contained’ on the national and international levels of government on the ‘ADVICE’ of the Illuminati’s agentur who give a great many utterly unconvincing excuses for the present policy of Britain, Canada, and the United States towards national and international Communism.  If the F.B.I. or the R.C.M.P. act then the Judges of the Supreme Courts of both countries find reason in law why those arrested should be set free.  Such action would be utterly rediculous if Communism wasn’t being contained for use in the final social cataclysm.

Is it not time Christians woke up to the realization of their danger ?  Is it not time parents refused to allow their children to be used as cannon fodder to serve the Luciferian cause ?  Is it not time we became “Doers” of the WORD of God instead of “Hearers” only ?

The Federation of Christian Laymen, of which I have the honor to be president, has made available all the knowledge obtained to date dealing with the various aspects of the conspiracy.  We have published Pawns In The Game and Red Fog Over America in book form, and other pamphlets.  We keep those who have read our books up to date concerning the progress of the conspiracy by publishing a monthly news letter, entitledNews Behind The News.  Our predictions of forthcoming events are based on our knowledge of the continuing conspiracy.  They have come true to such an amazing extent that we have aroused the interest of thinking people throughout the world.  We invite you to join us.  Make yourselves fully acquainted with the various aspects of the conspiracy, then pass that knowledge on to others.  Do this and the power of informed public opinion will become the greatest power on earth.

I urge you to organize Christian Civic Leagues or similar groups.  Use them as study groups.  Use them to elect men who are loyal citizens.  But before you select a candidate for public office make sure he is fully informed regarding all aspects of the International Conspiracy on the municipal, state, and federal levels of government.  All one worlders won’t serve the Synagogue of Satan, knowingly.  It is our duty to make them acquainted with the truth.  Christian civic leagues should be non-partisan, and non-denominational.  Their purpose should be to put God back into politics so we may establish government in accordance with His Plan for the rule of the universe as explained to us in The Scriptures and by God’s only xxxxxxxx Son Jesus Christ.  Only then will his will be done here as it is in heaven.  In my humble opinion, not until this is done will God intervene on our behalf and the words of The Lord’s Prayer be accomplished.

Signed :
William Guy CARR
Clearwater Fla. Oct. 13th, 1958.
____________________________

1 It was printed in London for T. Madell Jr. and W. Davies, Strand; and W. Creeck, Edinburgh. Copies are in museums and two are privately owned by friends of the author in America.

 

 

CHAPTER TWO
The English Revolution 1640-1660

The Forces of Evil realize that in order to win undisputed control of the material assets of the world, and establish an Atheistic Materialistic Totalitarian Dictatorship, it is necessary to destroy all forms of constitutional government and organized religion. In order to do this the Forces of Evil decided they must divide the peoples of the world against each other on various issues. Dating back into antiquity the Aryan and Semitic races were driven into enmity against each other to serve the secret ambitions of their atheistic-materialistic leaders. Had the people of the Aryan and Semitic races remained steadfast to their belief in God, and faithful to His commandments, the Forces of Evil could never have accomplished their evil purpose.

The term Aryan actually denotes the lingual groups otherwise known as Indo-European or Indo-Germanic. It comprises two groups. The Western or European, and the Eastern or Armenian. The Aryan languages show a common origin by their vocabulary, system, and inflections. Actually the word Aryan means “An honourable Lord of the Soil”. Thus it is that most leaders of the Aryan group in Europe were Landed Barons who maintained strong armed forces to protect their properties. From amongst these Barons came the Aryan War Lords. They in turn organized Naziism, and used Fascism, and all anti-semitic groups right of centre to serve their purpose, and further their secret plans for world domination.

The Chief Divisions of the Aryan groups are the Teutonic, the Romanic, and the Slavic races, who settled in Western Europe. The Turks, the Magyars, the Basques, and the Finns are non-Aryan races. The common ancestors of the Aryan groups dwelt among the Pamirs at a period of remote antiquity.

On the other hand the Semitic groups are actually divided into two sections. One includes the Assyrian, the Aramaean, the Hebrew and Phoenician groups. The other section includes the Arabic and Ethiopian groups. The Arabic is the most copious group, and the Aramaean the poorest. The Hebrews occupy an intermediary position.[1]

To-day the term Jew is used very loosely to define people who have at one time or another embraced the Jewish Faith. Many of these are not actually Semitic in racial origin. A great number of people who accepted the Jewish Faith are descendants of the Herodians who were Idumeans of Turkish-Mongol blood. They are actually Edomites.[2] The important fact to remember is that among the Jewish leaders, in exactly the same way as among the Aryan leaders, there always has been a small, hard core of men who have been, and still are, Illuminists or Atheists. They may have given lip-service to the Jewish or Christian religions to suit their own purpose, but they never believed in the existence of God. They are Internationalists now. They give allegiance to no particular nation although they have used, on occasion, nationalism to further their causes. Their only concern is to gain greater economic and political power. The ultimate objective of the leaders of both groups is identical. They are determined to win, for themselves, undisputed control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world. They intend to turn the world into THEIR conception of a Totalitarian-Godless Dictatorship.The Non-Semitic and Turk-Finnish races infiltrated into Europe from Asiaabout the first century after the advent of Christ. They took the land route North of the Caspian Sea. These peoples are referred to in history as Khazars. They were a pagan people. They settled in Eastern Europe and established the powerful Khazar Kingdom. They expanded their domains by military conquests until, by the end of the 8th Century, they occupied the greater portion of Eastern Europe west of the Ural Mountains, and North of the Black Sea. The Khazars ultimately accepted Judaism as their religion in preference to Christianity or Mohammedanism. Synagogues, and schools for teaching Judaism, were built throughout their Kingdom. At the peak of their power the Khazars were collecting tribute from twenty-five conquered peoples.

The Great Khazar Kingdom flourished for almost five hundred years. Then, towards the end of the 10th century, the Khazars were defeated in battle by the Varangians (Russians) who swept down upon them from the North. The conquest of the Khazars was completed by the end of the 13th Century. The revolutionary movement inspired by the Khazar-Jews went on within the Russian Empire from the 13th Century until the Red October Revolution of 1917. The conquest of the Khazars in the 13th century explains how so many people, now commonly referred to as Jews, remained within the Russian Empire.

There is one other important fact which sheds light on the subject of Aryanism and Semitism. The Finns, and other groups generally classified as Varangians (Russians), were of non-Aryan origin and the German people generally speaking have treated them as enemies.One act of Christ has a great deal of importance in the study of the World Revolutionary Movement. Christ was considered by many, a radical who based his reform movement on the worship of Almighty God, obedience to constituted authority, and love of one’s neighbours. The story of the Life of Christ shows that he loved ALL people except one particular group. He hated the money-lenders with an intensity that seems strange in a man of so mild a character. Jesus repeatedly admonished the money-lenders for their practice of usury. He publicly denounced them as worshippers of Mammon. He said they were of the Synagogue of Satan. (Rev. 2 : – 9). He emphatically expressed His extreme hatred of the money-lenders when he took a whip and drove them out of the Temple. He admonished them in these words : “This Temple was built as the house of God … But you have turned it into a den of thieves.” By performing this act of vengeance on the money-lenders Christ signed his own death warrant.

It was the Illuminati, and the false priests and elders in their pay, who hatched the plot by which Christ would be executed by the Roman soldiers. It was they who supplied the thirty pieces of silver used to bribe Judas. It was they who used their propagandists to misinform, and mislead the Mob. It was the agents of the Illuminati who led the Mob when they accepted Barabbas and screamed that Christ be crucified. IT WAS THE ILLUMINATI WHO ARRANGED MATTERS SO THAT THE ROMAN SOLDIERS ACTED AS THEIR EXECUTIONERS. Then, after the foul deed had been done, and they had had their revenge, the conspirators stepped into the background and let their guilt rest on the masses of the Jews and their children. History proves they had a fiendish reason for putting the guilt for the death of Christ on the Jewish people. History proves that they intended to use the hate engendered amongst the Jewish people as the result of persecution, to serve their vile purposes, and further their secret totalitarian ambitions. Christ knew all these things. He made his knowledge known in the most dramatic manner possible. As he hung dying on the Cross he prayed to His Heavenly Father and He said : “Father forgive them for they know not what they do”. Surely he was praying for the Mob ? He was asking forgiveness for the men who had been USED by the Illuminati to be the INSTRUMENT of their revenge. History proves the International Money-Lenders have been using the Mob to further their secret ambitions ever since. In the Lenin Institute in Moscow the professors who lecture to aspiring revolutionary leaders from all over the world invariably refer to the Masses as ‘The Mob’. The Illuminati direct all evil forces.

Study of the World Revolutionary Movement (W.R.M.), from the time of Christ to the present day, proves that it is unjust to blame the whole Jewish Race for the crimes committed against humanity by a small group of false priests and money-lenders. These men always have been, and still are, The Secret Power behind Internationalism. They use Communism to-day as their manual of action to further their secret pans for ultimate world domination.

Study of history will prove that it is equally unjust to blame the whole German and Italian people for the crimes against humanity committed by the small group of Aryan War Lords who organized Naziism, in the hope that they could defeat International Communism and Political Zionism and give them world domination by military conquest. History proves clearly that the leaders of the two opposing groups have divided the masses of the people regardless of race, colour, or creed, into two opposing camps and then used them all as pawns in the game of International Chess. They play to decide which group will ultimately defeat the other and establish, once and for all, undisputed control over the world, its wealth, its natural resources, its man-power, and its religion. It must be remembered that as the purpose of the Devil is to win men’s souls away from God, Satan uses both “Red” Communism and “Black” Naziism to influence the minds of men so that they will embrace EITHER Atheistic ideology. Those who accept EITHER Atheistic ideology sell their souls to the Devil.

Historical events prove the continuity of the evil purpose of the Illuminati. Many theologians agree that this perfect continuity of their Long Range Plans is positive evidence that they are, as Christ named them, “Of the Synagogue of Satan”. Theologians base their opinion on the theory that nothing human could have such a continuing record of evil down through the ages of time. The continuity of evil is the exact opposite of the Apostolic succession of the Roman Catholic Church. In this, as in many other things, we are forcibly reminded of the actual power of the super-natural forces to influence our individual lives, national policy, and international affairs. Arguments of this kind regarding evil minded Jews are equally applicable to evil minded Aryans, and evil minded men of all races, colour and creeds.

History proves that Seneca (4 B.C. to 65 A.D.) died because he, like Christ, tried to expose the corrupt practices and evil influence of the money-lenders who had infiltrated into the Roman Empire. Seneca was a famous Roman philosopher. He was chosen tutor to Nero who became Emperor of Rome. For a long time Seneca was Nero’s best friend, and most trusted advisor. Nero married Popaea who brought him under the evil influence of the money-lenders. Nero became one of the most infamous rulers the world has ever known. His licentious conduct, and depraved habits, developed in him a character so base that he lived only to persecute and destroy everything that was good. His acts of revenge took the form of atrocities usually committed in public upon the victims of his wrath. Seneca lost his influence over Nero but he never stopped publicly denouncing the money-lenders for their evil influence and corrupt practices. Finally the money-lenders demanded that Nero take action against Seneca who was very popular with the people. So as not to arouse the wrath of the people against himself, and the money-lenders. Nero ordered Seneca to end his own life.

This is the first recorded case in which the money-lenders made a person commit suicide because he had become troublesome to them, but it was by no means the last. History records dozens of similar suicides, and murders which were made to appear as accidents or suicides.

One of the most notorious in recent years was that of James V. Forrestal. In 1945 Forrestal had been convinced that the American Bankers were closely affiliated with the International Bankers who controlled the Banks of England, France and other countries. He was also convinced, according to his diaries, that the International Money-Barons were the Illuminati and directly responsible for the outbreak of World Wars One and Two. He tried to convince President Roosevelt, and other Top Level Government officials, of the truth. Either he failed, and committed suicide in a fit of depression, or he was murdered to shut his mouth for ever. Murder, made to appear like suicide, has been accepted policy in the top levels of international intrigue for many centuries.[3]

footnotes 
1 See Pears Cyclopedia Pages 514 and 647.

2 See Jewish Encyclopedia Vol. 5, p. 41 : 1925. It states “Edom is in Modern Jewry”. Also Professor Lothrop Stoddard the eminent Ethnologist states : “The Jews’ own records admit that 82 per cent of those who subscribe to the Political Zionist movement are Ashkenazim, so-called Jews, but not Semitic. There are many different opinions on these racial matters.

3 The Forrestal Diaries Viking press, New York, 1951.

 

 

Justinian I, (Flavius Anicius Justianiamus 483-565 A.D.) wrote his famous book of law “Corpus Juris Civilis”. He tried to put an end to the illegal methods of traffic and trade indulged in by certain Jewish merchants. By engaging in illegal trade, and wholesale smuggling, the Jewish merchants, who were only agents of the Illuminati, obtained unfair advantage over their Gentile competitors. They put them out of business. The book of law, written by Justinian, was accepted as the text book of law right down to the 10th Century. Even to-day it is considered the most important of all documents of jurisprudence. But the money-lenders were able to offset the good Justinian tried to do.[4] Funk & Wagnall’s Jewish Encyclopedia has this to say about the Jews in those days — “They enjoyed full religious liberty … Minor offices were open to them. The trade in slaves constituted the main source of livelihood for the Roman Jews, and decrees against this traffic were issued in 335, 336, 339, 384 A.D., etc.”

There is the story in black and white. But history reveals that the Jewish merchants, and money-lenders, did not confine their illegal activities to the slave trade. It is recorded that they engaged in every form of illegal traffic including the drug trade, prostitution, wholesale smuggling of liquors, perfumes, jewels, and other dutiable goods. In order to protect their illegal trade and traffic they bribed and corrupted officials; by use of drugs and liquors, and women, they destroyed the morals of the people. History records that Justinian, although Emperor of the Roman Empire, wasn’t strong enough to put a stop to their activities.[5]

Edward Gibbon (1737-1794) deals with the corrupting influence of the Jewish merchants and money-lenders. He credits them with contributing greatly to “The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire”. He wrote the book with that title. Gibbon gives considerable space to the part Popaea, Nero’s wife, played in bringing about the conditions which started the people of Rome reeling drunkenly towards their own destruction. With the fall of the Roman Empire, Jewish predominance was established. The nations of Europe entered into what historians name “The Dark Ages”.

The Encyclopedia Britannica has this to say on the subject. “There was an inevitable tendency for them (The Jewish merchants and money-lenders) to specialize in commerce for which their acumen, and ubiquity, gave them special qualifications. In the Dark Ages the commerce of Western Europe was largely in their hands, in particular, the Slave Trade.”

Jewish control of trade and commerce, both legal and illegal, grew tighter and tighter. It spread far and wide, until every European country’s economy was more or less in their hands. Evidence in the form of Polish and Hungarian coins bearing Jewish inscriptions gives some indication of the power they exerted in financial matters during those days. The fact that the Jews made a special effort, to issue and control currency, supports the opinion that the money-lenders had adopted the slogan “Let us issue and control the money of a nation and we care not who make its laws”, long before Amschel Mayer Bauer [6] (1743-1812) used the slogan to explain to his co-conspirators the reason the Jewish money-lenders had obtained control of the Bank of England in 1694.

The barons, who were the leaders of Aryanism, determined they would break the Jewish control of trade, commerce and money in Europe. It was with this purpose in mind that in 1095 they obtained the support of certain Christian rulers to start The Crusades or Holy Wars.[7] Between 1095 and 1271 eight Crusades were organized. Officially, the Crusades were military expeditions undertaken to ensure the safety of Pilgrims who wished to visit the Holy Sepulchre and set up Christian Rule in Palestine. In actual fact they were wars fomented for the purpose of dividing the population of Europe into two camps. One camp pro-Jewish and the other Anti-Jewish. In more recent years, the Secret Powers divided the white race into Semitic and Anti-Semitic groups. Some of the Crusades were successful, some were not. The net result was that, in 1271, Palestine still remained in the hands of the Infidels, although the countries of Christendom had spent MILLIONS IN MONEY and treasure to finance the Crusades and sacrificed MILLIONS OF HUMAN LIVES fighting those Holy Wars. Strange to relate, the Jewish money-lenders grew richer and stronger than ever.

There is one phase of the Crusades which must not be overlooked when the “Causes” are being studied in relation to the “Effects” they produced in later years. In 1215 the Roman Catholic Hierarchy held the Fourth Lateran Council. The main topic under consideration was Jewish aggression in all the countries of Europe. During this period of history the Rulers of the Church, and the Rulers of the State, worked in unity. The rulers of the Church, after due deliberation, expressed themselves in favor of continuing the Crusades. They also drew up, and passed Decrees, designed to put an end to usury and the Jewish money-lenders practice of using unethical methods in traffic and trade to obtain unfair advantage over Gentile competitors, and to curb corrupt and immoral practices. To achieve this purpose the dignitaries attending the Fourth Lateran Council decreed that in the future the Jews be restricted to living in their own quarters. Jews were absolutely prohibited from hiring Christians as their employees. This decree was passed because Jewish money-lenders and merchants, operated on the Joint Stock Company principle. They employed Christians to act as their front men while they hid in the background directing operations. This was convenient because, when anything went wrong, the Christian front men got the blame, and the punishment, while they got off scot-free. In addition, by the Decrees, Jews were absolutely prohibited from employing Christian females in their homes and establishments. This decree was passed because evidence was produced to prove that young females were systematically seduced, and then turned into prostitutes; their masters used them to obtain control over influential officials. Other decrees made it unlawful for Jews to engage in many commercial activities. But even the power of the Church, supported by most Christian officials of the State, could not make the Money-Barons amenable to the law. All the decrees accomplished was to intensify the hatred the Illuminati had for the Church of Christ, and they started a continuing campaign to separate the Church from the State. To achieve this purpose they introduced the idea of secularism amongst the laity.

In 1253 the French government ordered the Jews expelled because they refused to obey the law. Most of the Jews who were expelled went over to England. By 1255 the Jewish money-lenders had obtained absolute control of many Church dignitaries and most of the Nobility.[8] That the money-lenders, the Rabbis, and Elders belonged to the Illuminati was proved by evidence given during the investigation ordered by King Henry III into the ritual slaying of St. Hugh of Lincoln in 1255. Eighteen Jews were proved to have been the culprits. They were tried, found guilty, and executed. In 1272 King Henry died. Edward I became King of England. He determined the Jewish leaders must give up the practice of usury. In 1275 he had Parliament pass the Statutes of Jewry. They were designed to curb the power Jewish usurers were exerting over their debtors, both Christians, and fellow Jews. The Statutes of Jewry were probably the first legislation in which The Commons in Parliament had an active part. They cannot be classified as Anti-Semitic because they actually protected the interests of honest and law-abiding Jews.[9]

But, as had happened so often before, the Jewish money-lenders thought that the power they could exert over both the Church and the State, would permit them to defy the king’s decree in the same way as they had set at nought those passed by the Lateran Council. They made a grave mistake. In 1290 King Edward issued another decree. ALL Jews were expelled from England. This was the start of what historians call The Great Eviction.

After Edward I started the ball rolling, all the Crowned Heads of Europe followed his example.

In 1306 France expelled the Jews. In 1348 Saxony followed suit. In 1360 Hungary; in 1370 Belgium; in 1380 Slovakia; in 1420 Austria; in 1444 The Netherlands; in 1492 Spain.

The expulsion of the Jews from Spain has special signification. It throws light on the Spanish Inquisition. Most people have the idea the Inquisition was instituted by Roman Catholics to persecute Protestants who had broken away from the Church. As a matter of fact the Inquisition, as introduced by Pope Innocent III, was a means of unmasking heretics, and infidels, who were masquerading as Christians for the purpose of destroying the Christian Religion from within.[10] It didn’t make the slightest difference to the Inquisitors whether the accused was Jew or Gentile, black or white. The terrible ceremony of the “Auto-da-Fé” or “Act of Faith”, was specially designed to be used in connection with the execution of all convicted heretics, and infidels, when Torquemada (1420-149  was Grand Inquisitor.[11]

It is these hidden incidents which reveal so much truth. It was in Spain, during the 14th Century, that the Jewish money-lenders first succeeded in having the loans they made the State secure by the right to collect the taxes levied upon the people. They used such cruelty, when demanding their Pound of Flesh, that it only required the inflammatory oratory of the priest Fernando Martenez to produce mass action which ended in one of the bloodiest massacres recorded in history. Here again is a perfect example of how thousands of innocent Jews were victimized, for the sins and crimes committed against humanity by just a few.[12]

4 Some readers claim Justianiamus had no such purpose. I claim knowledge of wrong spurs men to create corrective legislation and laws.

5 The same evil influences are responsible for the same evil conditions which exist In all big cities to-day.

6 Bauer is the Jewish Goldsmith who established “The House of Rothschild”, in Frankfort-on-the-Main. He and his (confreres) plotted the French Revolution of 1789.

7 Because hate and revenge are the Stock-in-Trade of the forces of evil they will use any pretext to foment wars and revolutions even to using the name of God, whom they hate.

8 The book “Aaron of Lincoln”. Shapiro-Valentine & Co. gives interesting information regarding this period of history. Valentine’s Jewish Encyclopedia has this to say. “Their numbers and prosperity increased. Aaron of Lincoln (whose house still stands to this day) became the richest man in England. His financial transactions covering the whole country and concerning many of the leading Nobles and Churchmen… On his death his properties passed to the Grown, and a special branch of the Exchequer had to be created to deal with the estates.

9 The Statutes of Jewry were printed in detail as appendix 1 in The Nameless War by Captain A.H.M. Ramsay.

10 Because the Jews were being evicted from all European countries Chemor, Rabbi of Arles in Provence, sought advice from the Sanhedrin then located in Constantinople. His appeal was dated Jan. 13th 1489. The reply arrived back November 1459. It was signed V.S.S. – V.F.F. Prince of the Jews. It advised the Rabbis to use the tactics of “The Trojan Horse” Christian and make their sons Priests, Laymen, lawyers, and doctors, etc. so they could destroy the Christian structure from within.

11 The Encyclopedia Britannica on page 67, Vol. 13, 1947 has this to say : “The 14th Century was the Golden Age of the Jews in Spain. In 1391, the preaching of a Priest of Seville, Fernando Martenez, led to the first general massacre of the Jews who were envied for their prosperity and hated because they were the king’s tax collectors.

12 This is dealt with more fully in the chapters on Spain.

 

 

In 1495 Lithuania expelled the Jews. In 1498 Portugal; in 1540 Italy; in 1551 Bavaria. It is important to remember that during the general evictions certain wealthy and influential Jews managed to obtain sanctuary in Bordeaux, Avignon, certain Papal States, Marseille, Northern Alsace, and part of northern Italy. But, as stated in the Encyclopedia Britannica, “The masses of the Jewish people were thus to be found once more, in the East and in the Polish and Turkish Empires. The few communities suffered to remain in Western Europe were meantime subjected at last to all the restrictions which earlier Ages had usually allowed to remain as an ideal; so that, in a sense, the Jewish Dark Ages may be said to begin with the Renaissance. This admission would indicate there is some justification for the claim made by certain historians that not until the Western European nations wrested economic control from the Jewish money-lenders did the rebirth of western civilization occur.

Following the Great Eviction the Jews again resumed living in Ghettos or Kahals. Thus, isolated from the masses of the population, the Jews were under the direction and control of the Rabbis and Elders, many of whom were influenced by the Illuminati and the wealthy Jewish money-lenders who remained in their various sanctuaries. In the Ghettos, agents of the Illuminati inspired a spirit of hatred and revenge in the hearts of the Jewish people against those who had evicted them. The Rabbis reminded them that, as the chosen people of God, the day would come when they would have their revenge and inherit the earth.

It should be mentioned that most Jews who settled in Eastern Europe, were restricted to living within the “Pale of Settlement” located on the western borders of Russia and extending from the shores of the Baltic Sea in the north, to the shores of the Black Sea in the South. Most of them were Khazar Jews.[13] The Khazar Jews were noted for their Yiddish culture; their rapacious practices in financial matters, and their lack of ethics in commercial transactions. They should not be confused with the Biblical Hebrews who are mild mannered and, generally speaking, pastoral people.

Within the Ghettos, in an atmosphere of hatred, the desire for revenge was developed by the agents of the Illuminati. They organized these negative conditions, into the World Revolutionary Movement, based on Terrorism. From its very inception the international-minded Money-Barons, and THEIR High Priests, designed, financed, and controlled the World Revolutionary Movement. They used it as the instrument by which they would obtain their revenge on the Christian churches, and the Crowned Heads, of Europe.

History proves, HOW the Money-Barons developed the revolutionary movement into International Communism as we know it to-day. They organized individual acts of terrorism into a disciplined revolutionary movement. They then planned systematic infiltration of the Jews back into the countries from which they had been expelled. Because their re-entry was illegal the only method by which infiltration could be accomplished was to establish Jewish Undergrounds. Because the Jews who infiltrated into the Undergrounds of the European cities could not obtain lawful employment they were supplied with funds with which to develop the Black Market system. They indulged in every kind of illegal traffic and trade. Working on the principle of the Joint Stock Co., the identity of the Money-Barons, who owned and controlled this vast underground system always remained secret.[14]

Count de Poncins; Mrs. Nesta Webster; Sir Walter Scott; and many other authors and historians have suspected that the Illuminati and a group of Internationalists were The Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement, but it was not until recently that sufficient evidence was pieced together to prove that what they suspected was an actual fact. As the events of history are unrolled in their chronological sequence it will be seen how the Illuminati used the Semitic groups and the Aryan groups, to serve their purpose, and involved millions upon millions of people in revolutions and wars to further their own secret and selfish ambitions. William Foss and Cecil Gerahty who wrote The Spanish Arena said : “The question of who are the leading figures behind the attempt of the JOINT STOCK COMPANY domination of the world, and how they obtain their ends, is beyond the scope of this book. But it is one of the important Libres a faire yet to be written. IT WILL HAVE TO BE WRITTEN BY A MAN OF THE HIGHEST COURAGE WHO WILL COUNT HIS LIFE AS NOTHING COMPARED WITH ENLIGHTENING THE WORLD AS TO WHAT THE SATANIC SELF-APPOINTED PRIESTHOOD WOULD ORDAIN.”

How successful the plan, to infiltrate back into the countries from which they had been expelled, turned out to be can best be judged by the following records. The Jews were back in England in 1600; back in Hungary in 1500. They were expelled again in 1582; they were back in Slovakia in 1562 but were expelled again in 1744; they were back in Lithuania in 1700. But, regardless of how many times they were expelled, there always remained the Jewish underground from which the revolutionary activities of the Secret Powers were conducted.

Because King Edward I of England had been the first to expel the Jews, the Jewish Money-Barons in France, Holland, and Germany decided it would be poetic justice if they tried out their planned revolutionary technique in England first. They used their underground agents, or Cells, to cause trouble between the king and his government; employers and labour; ruling class and workers; Church and State. The plotters injected controversial issues into politics and religion, to divide the people into two opposing camps.[15] First they divided the people in England into Catholics and Protestants, then they divided the Protestants into Conformists and Non-Conformists.

When King Charles I was brought into disagreement with his Parliament a Jewish Money-Baron in Holland, named Manasseh Ben Israel, had his agents contact Oliver Cromwell. They offered him large sums of money if he would carry out their plan to overthrow the British Throne. Manasseh Ben Israel, and other German and French moneylenders financed Cromwell. Fernandez Carvajal of Portugal, often referred to in history as The Great Jew, became Cromwell’s Chief Military Contractor. He re-organized the Round Heads into a model army. He provided them with the best arms and equipment money could buy. Once the conspiracy was under way, hundreds of trained revolutionaries were smuggled into England and were absorbed into the Jewish Underground. The same thing goes on in America to-day.

The head of the Jewish underground in England at that time was a Jew named De Souze. The Great Jew, Fernandez Carvajal, had used his influence to have De Souze appointed Portuguese Ambassador. It was in his house, protected by diplomatic immunity, that the leaders of the Jewish revolutionary underground remained hidden and worked out their plots and intrigue.[16]

Once the revolution had been decided upon, the Jewish plotters introduced Calvinism into England to split Church and State, and divide the people. Contrary to general belief, Calvinism is of Jewish origin. It was deliberately conceived to split the adherents of the Christian religions, and divide the people. Calvin’s real name was Cohen ! When he went from Geneva to France to start preaching his doctrine he became known as Cauin. Then in England it became Calvin. History proves that there is hardly a revolutionary plot that wasn’t hatched in Switzerland; there is hardly a Jewish revolutionary leader who hasn’t changed his name.

At the B’nai B’rith celebrations held in Paris, France, in 1936 Cohen, Cauvin, or Calvin, whatever his name may have been, was enthusiastically acclaimed to have been of Jewish descent.[17]

In addition to the religious controversy, the revolutionary leaders organized armed mobs to aggravate every situation injected into politics and labour by their masters. Isaac Disraeli, 1766-1848, a Jew, and father of Benjamin Disraeli who afterwards became Lord Beaconsfield, deals with this angle of the British Revolution in detail in his two-volume story The Life of Charles II. He remarks that he obtained considerable information from the records of Melchior de Salem, a Jew, who was French Envoy to the British Government at that time. Disraeli draws attention to the great similarity, or pattern, of the revolutionary activities which preceded both the British and the French revolutions. In other words the handiwork of the secret and real directors of the World Revolutionary Movement (W.R.M.) could clearly be seen in both, — a fact which we will proceed to prove.

The evidence which ABSOLUTELY convicts Oliver Cromwell of participating in the Jewish Revolutionary Plot was obtained by Lord Alfred Douglas, who edited a weekly review Plain English published by the North British Publishing Co. In an article which appeared in the issue of Sept. 3rd 1921 he explained how his friend, Mr. L.D. Van Valckert of Amsterdam, Holland, had come into possession of a missing volume of records of the Synagogue of Muljeim. This volume had been lost during the Napoleonic wars. The volume contains records of letters written to, and answered by the Directors of the Synagogue.

They are written in German. One entry, dated June 16th, 1647 reads : From O.C. (i.e. Olivier Cromwell) to Ebenezer Pratt.

“In return for financial support will advocate admission of Jews to England. This however impossible while Charles living. Charles cannot be executed without trial, adequate grounds for which do not at present exist. Therefore advise that Charles be assassinated, but will have nothing to do with arrangements for procuring an assassin, though willing to help in his escape.”
In reply to this dispatch the records show E. Pratt wrote a letter dated July 12th, 1647 addressed to Oliver Cromwell.

“Will grant financial aid as soon as Charles removed, and Jews admitted. Assassination too dangerous. Charles should be given an opportunity to escape.[18] His recapture will then make trial and execution possible. The support will be liberal, but useless to discuss terms until trial commences.”
On November 12th that same year Charles was given the opportunity to escape. He was of course recaptured. Hollis and Ludlow, authorities on this chapter of history, are both on record as considering the flight as the stratagem of Cromwell. After Charles had been recaptured events moved apace. Cromwell had the British Parliament purged of most members he knew were loyal to the king. Notwithstanding this drastic action, when the House sat all night on December 5th, 1648, the majority agreed “That the concessions offered by the king were satisfactory to a settlement.”

footnotes

13 H.G. Wells defines the differences very clearly in his Outline of History, pages 493-494.

14 It does even today. Illegal entry into the United States and into Palestine has reached unprecedented numbers since the end of World War Two. Evidence will be produced to prove the Underground is invariably associated with the Anti-Social characters who constitute the Underworld.

15 Sombirt’s work — “The Jews and Modern Capitalism”, and the “Jewish Encyclopedia”, bear out the above statement.

16 This policy has been common practice ever since. The Soviet Embassies in every country have been turned into the Headquarters of intrigue and espionage as further evidence will prove.

17 This fact was commented upon in the Catholic Gazette in February of that year.

18 Charles was in custody at this time.

 

 

Any such settlement would have disqualified Cromwell from receiving the Blood-Money promised him by the International Money-Barons through their agent E. Pratt, so Cromwell struck again. He ordered Colonel Pryde to purge Parliament of those members who had voted in favour of a settlement with the King. What then happened is referred to, in school history books, as Pryde’s Purge.[19] When the purge was finished fifty members remained. They are recorded as The Rump Parliament. They usurped absolute power. On January 9th, 1649, “A HIGH COURT OF JUSTICE” was proclaimed for the purpose of putting the king of England on trial. Two thirds of the members of the Court were “Levellers” from Cromwell’s Army. The conspirators couldn’t find an English lawyer who would draw up a criminal charge against King Charles. Carvajal, instructed an alien Jew, Isaac Dorislaus, Manasseh Ben Israel’s Agent in England, to draw up the indictment upon which King Charles was tried. Charles was found guilty of the charges levelled against him by the International Jewish money-lenders, not by the people of England. On January 30th, 1649, he was publicly beheaded in front of the Banqueting House at Whitehall London. The Jewish money-lenders, directed by the High Priests of the Synagogue of Satan, had had their revenge because Edward I had expelled the Jews from England. Oliver Cromwell received his Blood-Money just as Judas had done.

History proves that the International Jewish money-lenders had a purpose other than revenge for getting rid of Charles. They removed him to obtain control of England’s economy and government. They planned to involve many European countries in war with England. Great sums of money are needed to fight wars. By loaning the Crowned Heads of Europe the money required to fight wars they fomented, the Internationalists were enabled to rapidly increase the National Debts of all European Nations.

The chronological sequence of events from the execution of King Charles in 1649 to the institution of the Bank of England in 1694, shows how the National Debt was increased. The International Bankers used intrigue and cunning to throw Christians at each others throats.

1649 Cromwell financed by Jews, waged war in Ireland. Captures Drogheda and Wexford.
British Protestants blamed for persecution of Irish Catholics.

1650 Montrose in rebellion against Cromwell. Captured and executed.

1651 Charles II invades England. Defeated and flees back to France.

1652 England involved in war with Dutch.

1653 Cromwell proclaims himself Lord Protector of England.

1654 England involved in more wars.

1656 Trouble started in American Colonies.

1657 Death of Cromwell — Son Richard named Protector.

1659 Richard, disgusted with intrigue, resigns.

1660 General Monk occupies London Charles II proclaimed King.

1661 Truth revealed regarding intrigue entered into by Cromwell and his cohorts Ireton, and Bradshaw, causes serious public reaction. Bodies are exhumed and hung from gallows on Tyburn Hill, London.

1662 Religious strife is engendered to divide members of the Protestant denominations. Non-Conformists to the established Church of England are persecuted.

1664 England is again involved in war with Holland.

1665 A great depression settles over England. Unemployment and shortages of food undermine the health of the people and the Great Plague breaks out.[20]

1666 England involved in war with France and Holland.

1667 Cabal agents start new religious and political strife.[21]

1674 England and Holland make Peace. The men directing international intrigue change their characters. They become matchmakers. They elevate plain Mr. William Stradholder to the rank of Captain-General of the Dutch Forces. He became William Prince of Orange. It was arranged that he meet Mary, the eldest daughter of the Duke of York. The Duke was only one place removed from becoming King of England.

1677 Princess Mary of England married William Prince of Orange. To place William Prince of Orange upon the Throne of England it was necessary to get rid of both Charles II, and the Duke of York, who was slated to become James II.

1683 The Rye House Plot was hatched. The intention was to assassinate both King Charles II and the Duke of York. It failed.

1685 King Charles II died. The Duke of York became King James II of England. Immediately a campaign of L’Infamie was started against James II. The Duke of Monmouth was persuaded, or bribed, into leading an insurrection to overthrow the king. On June 30th, the Battle of Sedgemoor was fought. Monmouth was defeated and captured. He was executed July 15th. In August Judge Jeffreys opened, what historians have named, “The Bloody Assizes”. Over three hundred persons concerned in the Monmouth Rebellion were sentenced to death under circumstances of atrocious cruelty. Nearly one thousand others were condemned to be sold as slaves. This was a typical example of how the Secret Powers, working behind the scenes, create conditions for which other people are blamed. Others are aroused to take active opposition against those they blame. They in turn are liquidated. King James still had to be disposed of before William of Orange could be placed on the throne to carry out their mandate. Every person in England was bewitched and bewildered. They were not allowed to know the truth. They blamed everyone, and everything except the “Secret Powers” who were pulling the strings. Then the conspirators made their next move.

1688 They ordered William Prince of Orange to land in England at Torbay. This he did on November 5th. King James abdicated. He fled to France. He had become unpopular by reason of the campaign of L’Infamie, intrigue and his own foolishness and culpability.

1689 William of Orange and Mary, were proclaimed King and Queen of England. King James did not intend to give up the Throne without a fight. He was a Catholic, so the Secret Powers set up William of Orange as the Champion of the Protestant Faith. On February 15th, 1689, King James landed in Ireland. The Battle of The Boyne was fought by men of definite, and opposing, religious convictions. The Battle has been celebrated by Orangemen on the 12th of July ever since. There is probably not one Orangeman in ten thousand who knows that all the wars and rebellions fought from 1640 to 1689 were fomented by the International money-lenders for the purpose of putting themselves in position to control British politics and economy. Their first objective was to obtain permission to institute a Bank of England and consolidate and secure the debts Britain awed them for loans made to her to fight the wars they instigated. History shows how they completed their plans.

In the final analysis, none of the countries and people involved in the wars and revolutions obtained any lasting benefits. No permanent or satisfactory solution was reached regarding the political, economic, and religious issues involved. THE ONLY PEOPLE TO BENEFIT WERE THE SMALL GROUP OF MONEY-LENDERS WHO FINANCED THE WARS AND REVOLUTIONS, AND THEIR FRIENDS AND AGENTS, WHO SUPPLIED THE ARMIES, THE SHIPS, AND THE MUNITIONS.

It is important to remember that no sooner was the Dutch General sitting upon the throne of England than he persuaded the British Treasury to borrow £1,250,000 from the Jewish bankers who had put him there. The school book history informs our children that the negotiations were conducted by Sir John Houblen and Mr. William Patterson on behalf of the British Government with money-lenders WHOSE IDENTITY REMAINED SECRET.

Search of historical documents reveals that in order to maintain complete secrecy the negotiations regarding the terms of the loan were carried on in a church. In the days of Christ the money-lenders used the Temple. In the days of William of Orange they desecrated a church.

The international money-lenders agreed to accommodate the British Treasury to the extent of £1,250,000 providing they could dictate their own terms and conditions. This was agreed to. The terms were in part :

1. That the names of those who made the loan remain secret; and that they be granted a Charter to establish a Bank of England.[22]

2. That the directors of the Bank of England be granted the legal right to establish the Gold Standard for currency by which —

3. They could make loans to the value of £10 for every £1 value of gold they had on deposit in their vaults.

4. That they be permitted to consolidate the national debt; and secure payment of amounts due as principal and interest by direct taxation of the people.

Thus, for the sum of £1,250,000, King William of Orange sold the people of England into economic bondage. The Jewish money-lenders gained their ambitions. They had usurped the power to issue and control the currency of the nation. And, having secured that power, they cared not who made the laws.

Just what the acceptance of the Gold Standard meant is best illustrated by citing a simple transaction. — The directors of the Bank of England could loan £1,000 for every £100 worth of gold they had on deposit as security. They collected interest on the full £1,000 loan. At 5 per cent this amounted to £50 a year. Therefore at the end of the first year the bankers collected back 50 per cent of the amount they had originally put up to secure the loan. If a private individual wished to obtain a loan, the bankers made him put up security, in the form of property, stocks, or bonds, much in excess of the value of the loan he required. If he failed to meet payments of principal and interest, foreclosure proceedings were taken against his property, and the moneylenders obtained many times the value of the loan.

The international bankers never intended that England be allowed to pay off the national indebtedness. The plan was to create international conditions which would plunge ALL nations concerned deeper and deeper into their debt.[23]

As far as England is concerned, in only four years, 1694 to 1698, the national debt was increased from one to sixteen million pounds sterling. This debt accumulated because of wars. It is interesting to note that John Churchill, 1650-1722, became the leading military figure during this period of English history. Because of his military genius, and his services to Britain, he was created the first Duke of Marlborough.[24]

The Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement pulled the necessary strings and brought about The Wars of the Spanish Succession. In 1701 the Duke of Marlborough was made Commander-in-chief of the armed forces of Holland. No less an authority than the Jewish Encyclopedia records the fact that FOR HIS MANY SERVICES THE DUKE OF MARLBOROUGH RECEIVED NOT LESS THAN £6,000 A YEAR FROM THE DUTCH JEWISH BANKER, SOLOMON MEDINA.

The events leading up to the French Revolution show how between 1698 and 1815 the National Debt of Britain was increased to £885,000,000. By 1945 the British National Debt had reached the astronomical figure of £22,503,532,372, and for the years 1945-46 the carrying charges alone amounted to £445,446,241. As an Irish economist remarked “Only a Jewish controlled organization would insist on the odd pound.”

footnotes

19 It is important to note that school history books make no mention of the two opposing groups of men who have been the “Secret Power” behind International Affairs who made history. This policy seems to have been by tacit agreement. —Author.

20 The outbreak of the Great Fire of London, known as “The Great Cleaner” ended the plague.

21 The word Cabal is closely related to Cabala a mysterious Hebrew theosophy dating back into antiquity but which became very active during the 10th and succeeding centuries. Cabala was announced as “a special revelation” which enabled Rabbis to explain to the Jewish people the hidden meanings of the Sacred writings.
Pear’s Cyclopedia 57th edition, page 529 says “Cabalism was later carried to great excess”. Cabal list leaders pretending to read signs, and evidence, in letters and forms, and numbers, contained in the Scriptures. The French named this mysterious rite Cabale. The French used the term Cabale to designate any group of political or private intriguers. The English coined the name Cabal because the chief personages concerned with Cabalistic intrigue in England were Clifford Ashley, Buckingham, Arlington, and Lauderdale, in that order. The first letter of their names spells Cabal ! Cabalists were the instigators of various forms of political and religious unrest during the unhappy reign of Charles II.

22 The identity of the men who control the Bank of England still remains a secret. The Macmillan Committee appointed in 1929 to throw light on the subject failed completely. Mr. Montague Norman, the official Head of he Bank of England was most evasive and non-committal in any answer he made to the committee. For further particulars read — Facts about the Bank of England by A.N. Field, p. 4.

23 If such a policy is carried to its logical conclusion it is only a matter of time before the international money-lenders control the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world. History shows how rapidly they have progressed toward their goal since 1694.

24 The duke is the direct ancestor of Sir Winston Churchill, the Prime Minister of England today… i.e. 1954 — Churchill is self-acknowledged as having been the foremost Zionist of this era. He is the man most responsible for influencing the United Nations to create the State of Israel.

 

 

CHAPTER THREE
The men who caused the French Revolution 1789

In the previous chapter evidence was given to prove how a small group of foreign money-lenders, operating through their English agents, remained anonymous while they secured control of that nation’s economy for the modest sum of £1,250,000.  Evidence will now be produced to identify some of these International Jewish money-lenders and prove they, or their successors, plotted and planned, and helped finance, the Great French Revolution of 1789, exactly the same way as they had plotted and planned and financed the English Revolution of 1640-1649.  In succeeding chapters evidence will be produced to prove that the descendants of these same International Jewish Financiers have been The Secret Power behind every war and revolution from 1789 onwards.

The Jewish Encyclopedia says Edom is in modern Jewry.  This is a very important admission, because the word Edom means Red.  History reveals that a Jewish Goldsmith, Amschel Moses Bauer, tired of his wandering in Eastern Europe, decided in 1750 to settle down in Frankfort-on-the-Main in Germany.  He opened a shop, or Counting House, in the Jundenstrasse district.  Over the door of his shop he placed as his sign of business A RED SHIELD.  It is of the greatest importance to remember that the Jews in Eastern Europe, who belonged to the revolutionary movement based on terrorism, had also adopted The Red Flag as their emblem because it represented Blood.

Amschel Moses Bauer had a son born in 1743 and he named him Amschel Mayer Bauer.  The father died in 1754 when his son was only eleven years of age.  The boy had shown great ability, and extraordinary intelligence, and his father had taught him everything possible about the rudimentary principles of the money-lending business.  It had been the father’s intention to have his son trained as a Rabbi but death intervened.

A few years after his father’s death Amschel Mayer Bauer was employed by the Oppenheimer Bank as a clerk.  He soon proved his natural ability for the banking business and was rewarded with a junior partnership.  Later he returned to Frankfort where he secured control and ownership of the business which had been established by his father in 1750.  The Red Shield was still proudly displayed over the door.  Knowing the secret significance of the Red Shield Amschel Mayer Bauer decided to adopt it as the new family name.  Red Shield in German is “Roth Schild” and thus The House of Rothschild came into being.

Amschel Mayer Bauer lived until 1812.  He had five sons.  All of them were specially-trained to become Captains of High Finance.  Nathan, one of the sons, showed exceptional ability and, at the age of twenty-one, went to England with the definite purpose of securing control of the Bank of England.  The purpose was to use this control to work in conjunction with his father and other brothers to set up, and consolidate, an International Banking Monopoly in Europe.  The combined wealth of the International Banking Pool could then be used to further the secret ambitions his father had made known to all his sons.  To prove his ability, Nathan Rothschild turned £20,000, with which he had been entrusted, into £60,000 in three years.

In studying the World Revolutionary Movement it is important to remember that The Red Flag was the symbol of the French Revolution and every revolution since.  More significant still is the fact that when Lenin, financed by International Bankers, overthrew the Russian Government and established the first Totalitarian Dictatorship in 1917, the design of the flag was a Red Flag, with a Hammer and Sickle, and THE STAR OF JUDEA imposed.

In 1773, when Mayer Rothschild was only thirty years of age, he invited twelve other wealthy and influential men to meet him in Frankfort.  His purpose was to convince them that if they agreed to pool their resources they could then finance and control the WorldRevolutionary Movement and use it as their Manual of Action to win ultimate control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world.

Rothschild revealed how the English Revolution had been organized.  He pointed out the mistakes and errors that had been made.  The revolutionary period had been too long.  The elimination of reactionaries had not been accomplished with sufficient speed and ruthlessness.  The planned reign of terror, by which the subjugation of the masses was to be accomplished speedily, had not been put into effective operation.  Even after all these mistakes had been made the initial purpose of the revolution had been achieved.  The bankers who instigated the revolution had established control of the national economy and consolidated the national debt.  By means of intrigue carried out on an international scale they had increased the national debt steadily by loaning the money to fight the wars and rebellions they had fomented since 1694.

Basing his arguments on logic and sound reasoning, Mayer Rothschild pointed out that the financial results obtained as the result of the English Revolution would be as nothing when compared to the financial rewards to be obtained by a French Revolution provided those present agreed to unity of purpose and put into effect his carefully thought out and revised revolutionary plan.  The project would be backed by all the power that could be purchased with their pooled resources.  This agreement reached, Mayer Rothschild unfolded his revolutionary plan.  By clever manipulation of their combined wealth it would be possible to create such adverse economic conditions that the masses would be reduced to a state bordering on starvation by unemployment.  By use of cleverly conceived propaganda it would be easy to place the blame for the adverse economic conditions on the King, His Court, the Nobles, the Church, Industrialists, and the employers of labour.  Their paid propagandists would arouse feelings of hatred and revenge against the ruling classes by exposing all real and alleged cases of extravagance, licentious conduct, injustice, oppression, and persecution.  They, would also invent infamies to bring into disrepute others who might, if left alone, interfere with their over-all plans.[1]

After the general introduction to build up an enthusiastic reception for the plot he was about to unfold, Rothschild turned to a manuscript and proceeded to read a carefully prepared plan of action.  The following is what I have been assured is a condensed version of the plot by which the conspirators hoped to obtain ultimate undisputed control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world.

1.  The speaker started to unfold the plot by saying that because the majority of men were inclined to evil rather than to good the best results in governing them could be obtained by using violence and terrorism and not by academic discussions.  The speaker reasoned that in the beginning human society had been subject to brutal and blind force which was afterwards changed to LAW.  He argued that LAW was FORCE only in disguise.  He reasoned it was logical to conclude that “By the laws of nature right lies in force”.

2.  He next asserted that political freedom is an idea and not a fact.  He stated that in order to usurp political power all that was necessary was to preach ‘Liberalism’ so that the electorate, for the sake of an idea, would yield some of their power and prerogatives which the plotters could then gather together into their own hands.

3.  The speaker asserted that the Power of Gold had usurped the power of liberal rulers even then, i.e. 1773.  He reminded his audience that there had been a time when FAITHhad ruled but stated that once FREEDOM had been substituted for FAITH the people did not know how to use it in moderation.  He argued that because of this fact it was logical to assume that they could use the idea of FREEDOM to bring about “CLASS WARS”.  He pointed out that it was immaterial to the success of HIS plan whether the established governments were destroyed by internal or external foes because the victor had of necessity to seek the aid of ‘Capital’ which “Is entirely in our hands.” [2]

4.  He argued that the use of any and all means to reach their final goal was justified on the grounds that the ruler who governed by the moral code was not a skilled politician because he left himself vulnerable and in an unstable position on his throne.  He said “Those who wish to rule must have recourse to cunning and to make-believe because great national qualities like frankness and honesty, are vices in politics[3]

5.  He asserted “Our right lies in force.  The word RIGHT is an abstract thought and proves nothing.  I find a new RIGHT … to attack by the RIGHT of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of order and regulation, to reconstruct all existing institutions, and to become the sovereign Lord of all those who left to us the RIGHTS to their powers by laying them down voluntarily in their ‘Liberalism’.

6.  He then admonished his listeners with these words “The power of our resources must remain invisible until the very moment when it has gained such strength that no cunning or force can undermine it.”  He warned them that any deviation from the Line of the strategical plan he was making known to them would risk bringing to naught “THE LABOURS OF CENTURIES”.

7.  He next advocated the use of ‘Mob Psychology’ to obtain control of the masses.  He reasoned that the might of the Mob is blind, senseless, and unreasoning and ever at the mercy of suggestion from any side.  He stated “Only a despotic ruler can rule the Mob efficiently because without absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilization which was carried out NOT by the masses, but by their guide, whosoever that person might be.”  He warned “The moment the Mob seizes FREEDOM in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy.

8.  He next advocated that the use of alcoholic liquors, drugs, moral corruption, and all forms of vice, be used systematically by their “Agenturs”[4] to corrupt the morals of the youth of the nations.  He recommended that the special ‘agenturs’ should be trained as tutors, lackeys, governesses, clerks and by our women in the places of dissipation frequented by the Goyim.[5]  He added “In the number of these last I count also the so-called society ladies who become voluntary followers of the others in corruption and luxury.  We must not stop at bribery, deceit, and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of our end.”

9.  Turning to politics he claimed they had the RIGHT to seize property by any means, and without hesitation, if by doing so they secured submission, and sovereignty.  He pronounced “Our STATE marching along the path of peaceful conquest has the RIGHT to replace the horrors of wars by less noticeable and more satisfactory sentences of death necessary to maintain the ‘terror’ which tends to produce blind submission.”

10.  Dealing with the use of slogans he said “In ancient times we were the first to put the words ‘Liberty’, ‘Equality’ and ‘Fraternity’ into the mouths of the masses … words repeated to this day by stupid pollparrots;  words which the would-be wise men of the Goyim could make nothing of in their abstractness, and did not note the contradiction of their meaning and inter-relation.”  He claimed the words brought under their directions and control ‘legions’ “Who bore our banners with enthusiasm.”  He reasoned that there is no place in nature for ‘Equality’, ‘Liberty’ or ‘Fraternity’.  He said “On the ruins of the natural and genealogical aristocracy of the Goyim we have set up the aristocracy of MONEY.  The qualification for this aristocracy is WEALTH which is dependent upon us.

footnotes

1 These were the original theories on which Class War was ultimately organized.

2 This statement in the original documents should convince all but the biased that the speaker was not a Rabbi or Elder of the Jews nor was he addressing Elders and Rabbis because it was the Goldsmiths, the money-lenders and their affiliates in commerce and industry who in 1773 had the wealth of the world in their hands as they have it still in their hands in the 20th Century.

3 The Red Fog explains how this theory has been put into effect in America since 1900.

4 The word “agentur” means the complete organized body of agents … spies, counter-spies, blackmailers, saboteurs, underworld characters, and everything and every body outside the LAW which enables the international conspirators to further their secret plans and ambitions.

5 The word “Goyim” means all others than their own group.  The unimportant people.

 

11.  He next expounded his theories regarding war.  In 1773 he set down a principle which the governments of Britain and the United States publicly announced as their joint policy in 1939.  He said it should be the policy of those present to foment wars but to direct the peace conferences so that neither of the combatants obtained territorial gains.  He said the wars should be directed so that the nations engaged on both sides would be placed further in their debt, and in the power of ‘Our’ Agenturs.12.  He next dealt with administration.  He told those present that they must use their wealth to have candidates chosen for public office who would be “servile and obedient to our commands, so they may readily be used as Pawns in our game by the learned and genious men we will appoint to operate behind the scenes of government as official advisers.”  He added “The men we appoint as ‘Advisers’ will have been bred, reared, and trained from childhood in accordance with our ideas to rule the affairs of the whole world.

13.  He dealt with propaganda, and explained how their combined wealth could control all outlets of public information while they remained in the shade and clear of blame regardless of what the repercussions might be due to the publication of libels, slanders, or untruths.  The speaker said “Thanks to the Press we have got gold in our hands notwithstanding the fact that we had to gather it out of the oceans of blood and tears…  But it has paid us even though we have sacrificed many of our own people.  Each victim on our side is worth a thousand Goyim.”

14.  He next explained the necessity of having their ‘Agentur’ always come out into the open, and appear on the scene, when conditions had reached their lowest ebb, and the masses had been subjugated by means of want and terror.  He pointed out that when it was time to restore order they should do it in such a way that the victims would believe they had been the prey of criminals and irresponsibles.  He said “By executing the criminals and lunatics after they have carried out our preconceived ‘reign of terror’, we can make ourselves appear as the saviours of the oppressed, and the champions of the workers.”  The speaker then added “We are interested in just the opposite … in the diminution, the killing out of the Goyim.

15.  He next explained how industrial depressions and financial panics could be brought about and used to serve their purpose saying “Enforced unemployment and hunger, imposed on the masses because of the power we have to create shortages of food, will create the right of Capital to rule more surely than it was given to the real aristocracy, and by the legal authority of Kings.”  He claimed that by having their agentur control the ‘Mob’, the ‘Mob’ could then be used to wipe out all who dared to stand in their way.

16.  The infiltration into continental Freemasonry was next discussed extensively.  The speaker stated that their purpose would be to take advantage of the facilities and secrecy Freemasonry had to offer.  He pointed out that they could organize their own Grand Orient Lodges within Blue Freemasonry in order to carry on their subversive activities and hide the true nature of their work under the cloak of philanthropy.  He stated that all members initiated into their Grand Orient Lodges should be used for proselytizing purposes and for spreading their atheistic-materialistic ideology amongst the Goyim.  He ended this phase of the discussion with the words.  “When the hour strikes for our sovereign Lord of all the World to be crowned these same hands will sweep away everything that might stand in his way.

17.  He next expounded the value of systematic deceptions, pointing out that their agentur should be trained in the use of high sounding phrases, and the use of popular slogans.  They should make the masses the most lavish of promises.  He observed “The opposite of what has been promised can always be done afterwards … that is of no consequence.”  He reasoned that by using such words as Freedom and Liberty, the Goyim could be stirred up to such a pitch of patriotic fervour that they could be made to fight even against the laws of God, and Nature.  He added “And for this reason after we obtain control the very NAME OF GOD will be erased from the ‘Lexicon of life’.[6]

18.  He then detailed the plans for revolutionary war;  the art of street fighting;  and outlined the pattern for the ‘Reign of Terror’ which he insisted must accompany every revolutionary effort “Because it is the most economical way to bring the population to speedy subjection.

19.  Diplomacy was next discussed.  After all wars secret diplomacy must be insisted upon “in order that our agentur, masquerading as ‘poltitical’, ‘Financial’, and ‘Economic’ advisers, can carry out our mandates without fear of exposing who are ‘The Secret Power’ behind national and international affairs.”  The speaker then told those present that by secret diplomacy they must obtain such control “that the nations cannot come to even an inconsiderable private agreement without our secret agents having a hand in it.

20.  Ultimate World Government the goal.  To reach this goal the speaker told them “It will be necessary to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs of such colossal riches, that even the largest fortunes of the Goyim will depend on us to such an extent that they will go to the bottom together with the credit of their governments ON THE DAY AFTER THE GREAT POLITICAL SMASH.”  The speaker then added “You gentlemen here present who are economists just strike an estimate of the significance of this combination.

21.  Economic war.  Plans to rob the Goyim of their landed properties and industries were then discussed.  A combination of high taxes, and unfair competition was advocated to bring about the economic ruin of the Goyim as far as their national financial interests and investments were concerned.  In the international field he felt they could be encouraged to price themselves out of the markets.  This could be achieved by the careful control of raw materials, organized agitation amongst the workers for shorter hours and higher pay, and by subsidizing competitors.  The speaker warned his co-conspirators that they must arrange matters, and control conditions, so that “the increased wages obtained by the workers will not benefit them in any way.

22.  Armaments.  It was suggested that the building up of armaments for the purpose of making the Goyim destroy each other should be launched on such a colossal scale that in the final analysis “there will only be the masses of the proletariat left in the world, with a few millionaires devoted to our cause … and police, and soldiers sufficient to protect our interests.

23.  The New Order.  The members of the One World Government would be appointed by the Dictator.  He would pick men from amongst the scientists, the economists, the financiers, the industrialists, and from the millionaires because “in substance everything will be settled by the question of figures.

24.  Importance of youth.  The importance of capturing the interest of youth was emphasized with the admonition that “Our agenturs should infiltrate into all classes, and levels of society and government, for the purpose of fooling, bemusing, and corrupting the younger members of society by teaching them theories and principles we know to be false.

25.  National and International Laws should not be changed but should be used as they are, to destroy the civilization of the Goyim “merely by twisting them into a contradiction of the interpretation which first masks the law and afterwards hides it altogether.  Our ultimate aim is to substitute ARBITRATION for LAW.

The speaker then told his listeners “You may think the Goyim will rise upon us with arms, but in the WEST we have against this possibility an organization of such appalling terror that the very stoutest hearts quail … the ‘Underground’… The Metropolitans … The subterranean corridors … these will be established in the capitals and cities of all countries before that danger threatens.

The use of the word ‘WEST’ has great significance.  It makes it plain that Rothschild was addressing men who had joined the World Revolutionary Movement which was started in the Pale of Settlement in the ‘EAST’.  It must be remembered that before Amschel Moses Bauer settled down in Frankfort, Germany, he had followed his trade as a gold and silversmith, travelling extensively in the ‘East’ of Europe, where he had undoubtedly met the men his son Amschel Mayer addressed after he developed from a money-lender into a banker and established THE HOUSE OF ROTHSCHILD in the Jundenstrasse where the above meeting is said to have taken place in 1773.

As far as can be ascertained the original plan of the conspiracy ended at the point where it terminated above.  I am satisfied that the documents which fell into the hands of Professor S. Nilus in 1901, and which he published under the title ‘The Jewish Peril’ in 1905 in Russia, were an enlargement of the original plot.  There appears to be no change in the first section but various additions disclose how the conspirators had used Darwinism, Marxism, and even Nietzche-ism.  More important still, the documents discovered in 1901 disclose how Zionism was to be used.  It must be remembered that Zionism was only organized in 1897.

This matter is referred to later, when the intrigue leading up to the abdication of King Edward VIII is explained.  The translation Mr. Victor Marsden made of The Jewish Peril, was published by The Britons Publishing Society, London, England, under the title The Protocols of The Learned Elders of Zion in 1921.  This book is also discussed.  It appears logical to say that the discovery of the later document confirms the existence of the earlier one.  Little, if anything is changed, but considerable material is added probably due to the rapid development of the international conspiracy.  The only point upon which there seems to be grounds for disagreement is in regard to the titles chosen by Prof. Nilus and Mr. Marsden for their books.  Mr. Marsden definitely states the contents of his book are the Protocols of the meetings of the Learned Elders of Zion whereas it would appear it was a plot presented to moneylenders, Goldsmiths, Industrialists, Economists, and others, by Amschel Mayer Rothschild who had graduated from money-lender to banker.

Once the spirit of revolt against constituted authority had been aroused within the hearts and minds of the masses, the actual revolutionary effort would be carried out under the impetus of a preconceived Reign of Terror.  The Reign of Terror would be conceived by the leaders of the Jewish Illuminati.  They in turn would have their agents infiltrate into the newly organized French Freemasonry and establish therein Lodges of Grand Orient Masonry to be used as the revolutionary underground and as their instrument for proselytizing the doctrine of atheistic dialectical and historical materialism.  Rothschild ended his discourse by pointing out that if proper precautions were taken their connection with the revolutionary movement need never be known.

The question may well be asked “How can it be proved these secret meetings were held ?” — and “If they were held how is it possible to prove what matters were discussed at such meetings ?”  The answer is simple.  The devilish plot was made known by “An Act of God”.

In 1785 a courier was galloping madly on horseback from Frankfort to Paris carrying detailed information regarding the World Revolutionary Movement in general, and instructions for the planned French Revolution in particular.  The instructions originated with the Jewish Illuminati in Germany and were addressed to Grand Master of the Grand Orient Masons in France.  The Grand Orient Lodges had been established as the revolutionary underground by the Duc D’Orleans after he, as Grand Master of French Masonry, had been initiated into the Jewish Illuminati in Frankfort by Mirabeau.  The courier was struck by lightning while passing through Ratisbon, and killed.  The documents he carried fell into the hands of the police who turned them over to the Bavarian Government.  A record of historical events told in chronological order connects the House of Rothschild with the Jewish Illuminati in Frankfort and the Illuminati within French Free Masonry known as the Grand Orient Lodges as will be shown.

footnote

6 The “Lexicon of Life” he referred to was Almighty God’s plan of creation.

 

 

It has been recorded how the Jewish Rabbis claimed the power to interpret the secret and hidden meanings of the writings of Holy Scripture by special revelation obtained throughCabala.  Claiming to have such powers was of little avail unless they had an organization, or instrument, in their hands to put the inspiration they claimed to have received into effect.  The money-lenders, certain High Priests, Directors, and Elders decided to organize a very secret society to serve their evil purpose — they named it “The Illuminati”.  The word Illuminati is derived from the word Lucifer, which means Bearer of the Light, or Being of extraordinary brilliance.  Therefore the Illuminati was Organized to carry out the inspirations given to the High Priests by Lucifer during the performance of their Cabalistic Rites.  Thus Christ is proved justified when he named them of the Synagogue of Satan.  The Supreme Council of the Jewish Illuminati numbered thirteen.  They were, and still remain, the executive body of The Council of Thirty Three.  The heads of the Jewish Illuminati claim to possess superlative knowledge in everything pertaining to religious doctrine, religious rites, and religious ceremonies.  They were the men who conceived the Atheistic-materialistic ideology which in 1848 was published as “The Communist Manifesto” by Karl Marx.  Marx was the nephew of a Jewish Rabbi but he disassociated himself officially from the Jewish High Priesthood when designated to perform his important duties, putting into practice once again the Joint Stock Co. principle of operation.The reason the Supreme Council numbered thirteen was to remind the members that their one and only duty was to destroy the religion founded by Christ and his twelve Apostles.[7]  To ensure secrecy and avoid the possibility of Judas-like betrayal, every man initiated into the Illuminati was required to take an oath of Unlimited Obedience to the head of the Council of Thirty Three and to recognize no mortal as above him.  In an organization, such as the Illuminati, this meant that every member acknowledged the head of the Council of Thirty Three as his God upon this earth.  This fact explains how high level Communists, even to-day, swear on oath that they do not give allegiance to Russia.  They don’t.  They give allegiance only to the head of the directors of the World Revolutionary Movement.

 

The Supreme Council decided they would use the Ingoldstadt Lodge to organize a campaign by which the agents or Cells of the Illuminati would infiltrate into Continental Freemasonry and, under the cloak of social enjoyment and public philanthropy, organize their revolutionary underground.  Those who infiltrated into Continental Freemasonry were ordered to establish Lodges of the Grand Orient and use them for proselytism so they could quickly contact non-Jews of wealth, position, and influence connected with both Church and State.  Then, by using the age-old methods of bribery, corruption and graft, they could make them become willing, or unwilling, disciples of Illuminism.  They could make them preach the inversion of the Ten Commandments of God.  They could make them advocate atheistic-materialism.

Once this policy had been decided upon, agents of the Supreme Council contacted the Marquis of Mirabeau as the most likely person in France to serve their ends.  He belonged to the nobility.  He had great influence in court circles, he was an intimate friend of the Duc D’Orleans whom they had decided they would use as Front Man to lead the French Revolution.  But more important still, the Marquis of Mirabeau was devoid of morals and his licentious excesses had led him heavily into debt.

It was a simple matter for the money-lenders to have their agents contact Mirabeau, the famous French orator.  Under the guise of friends and admirers they offered to help him out of his financial difficulties.  What they actually did was lead him down the “Primrose Path” into the very depths of vice and debauchery until he was so deeply in their debt that he was forced to do their bidding.  At a meeting to consolidate his debts, Mirabeau was introduced to Moses Mendelssohn, one of the big Jewish financiers who took him in hand.  Mendelssohn in due time introduced Mirabeau to a woman, famous for her personal beauty and charm but without moral scruples.

This stunning Jewess was married to a man named Herz, but, to a man like Mirabeau, the fact that she was married only made her more desirable.  It wasn’t long before she was spending more time with Mirabeau than she was spending with her husband.  Heavily in debt to Mendelssohn, tightly ensnared by Mrs. Herz, Mirabeau was completely helpless … He had swallowed their bait hook, line, and sinker.  But, like good fishermen, they played him gently for a time.  If they exerted too great a pressure the leader might break and their fish might get away.  Their next move was to have him initiated into Illuminism.  He was sworn to secrecy and unlimited obedience under pain of death.  The next move was to lead him into compromising situations which mysteriously became public.  This method of destroying a man’s character became known as the practice ofL’Infamie.  Because of scandals and organized detraction, Mirabeau was ostracized by many of his social equals.  His resentment produced a desire for revenge and thus he embraced the revolutionary Cause.

Mirabeau’s task was to induce the Duc D’Orleans to lead the Revolutionary Movement in France.  It was implied that once the King had been forced to abdicate he would become the Democratic Ruler of France.  The real plotters of the French Revolution were careful not to let either Mirabeau or the Duc D’Orleans know they intended to murder the King and Queen, and thousands of the nobility.  They made Mirabeau and the Duc D’Orleans believe that the purpose of the revolution was to free politics and religion from superstition and despotism.  Another factor which made the men who were The Secret Power behind the revolutionary movement decide that the Duc D’Orleans should be theirFront man was the fact that he was Grand Master of French Freemasonry.

Adam Weishaupt was given the task of adapting the ritual and rites of Illuminism for use of initiation into the Grand Orient Masonry.  He also lived in Frankfort, Germany.  Mirabeau introduced the Duc D’Orleans and his friend Talleyrand to Weishaupt who initiated them into the secrets of Grand Orient Masonry.  By the end of 1773 Phillipe, Duc D’Orleans had introduced the Grand Orient Ritual into French Freemasonry.  By 1788 there were more than two thousand lodges in France affiliated with Grand Orient Masonry and the number of individual adepts exceeded one hundred thousand.  Thus the Jewish Illuminati under Moses Mendelssohn was introduced into Continental Freemasonry by Weishaupt under the guise of Lodges of the Grand Orient.  The Jewish Illuminati next organized secret revolutionary committees within the lodges.  Thus the revolutionary underground directors were established throughout France.

Once Mirabeau had succeeded in having the Duc D’Orleans amalgamate the Blue orNational freemasonry in France with the Grand Orient rites, he led his friend down the same “Primrose Path” which had led to his own social ostracism.  In exactly four years, the Duc D’Orleans was so heavily in debt that he was PERSUADED to engage in every form of illegal traffic and trade to recuperate his losses.  But in some mysterious manner his ventures always seemed to go wrong and he lost more and more money.

By 1780 he owed 800,000 livres.  Once again the money-lenders came forward and offered him advice in regard to his business transactions and financial aid.  They very nicely manoeuvred him into the position of signing over to them as security for their loans, his palace, his estates, his house, and the Palais Royal.  The Duc D’Orleans signed an agreement under which his Jewish financiers were authorized to manage his properties and estates so as to ensure him sufficient income to meet his financial obligations and leave him a steady and adequate income.

The Duc D’Orleans had never been too bright in regard to financial matters.  To him the agreement he signed with his Jewish Bankers appeared to be a sound financial deal.  They had offered to manage his business affairs and turn them from a dismal failure into a great financial success.  What more could he want ?  It is doubtful if the Duc D’Orleans even suspected that there was a nigger hidden deep in the wood-pile.  It is doubtful if he even suspected he had sold himself body and soul to the Agents of the Devil… But he had done so.  He was completely in their hands.[8]

The Secret Powers directing the French Revolution appointed Choderlos de Laclos to manage the Palais Royal and the Duc D’Orleans’ estates.  De Laclos is thought to have been a Jew of Spanish origin.  When he was appointed manager of the Palais Royal he was acclaimed as the author of Les Liaisons Dangereuses and other pornographic works.  He publicly defended his extreme immorality on the grounds that he studied the politics of love in all its varied aspects because of his love of politics.

It matters little who Choderlos de Laclos was, it is what he did that is of importance.  He turned the Palais Royal into the greatest and most notorious house of ill-fame the world has ever known.  In the Palais Royal he established every kind of lewd entertainment, licentious conduct, shameless shows, obscene picture galleries, pornographic libraries, and staged public exhibitions of the most bestial forms of sexual depravity.  Special opportunities were provided for men and women who wished to indulge in every form of debauchery.  The Palais Royal became the centre in which details of the campaign for the systematic destruction of the French religious faith and public morals were conceived and carried out.  This was done on the Cabalistic theory that the best revolutionary is a youth devoid of morals.

Associated with de Laclos was a Jew from Palermo named Cagliostro, alias Joseph Balsamo.  He turned one of the Duc’s properties into a printing house from which he issued revolutionary pamphlets.  Balsamo organized a staff of revolutionary propagandists.  In addition to literature they organized concerts, and plays, and debates calculated to appeal to the very lowest instincts of human nature and further the revolutionary cause.  Balsamo also organized the Spy-rings which enabled the men who were The Secret Power behind the revolutionary movement to put into operation their plan of L’Infamie to be used for systematic character assassination.

Men and women, who were enticed into the Web spun by de Laclos and Balsamo, could be blackmailed into doing their bidding.  Thus it was the Duc D’Orleans’ estates were turned into the Centre of Revolutionary Politics while, under the guise of Lecture Halls, Theatres, Art Galleries, and Athletic Clubs, the gambling rooms, brothels, and wine and drug shops did a roaring trade.  In this revolutionary underworld potential leaders were first ensnared.  Their consciences were at first deadened by evil associations and then killed by indulgence in evil practices.  The estates of the Duc D’Orleans were turned into factories in which the Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement manufactured the Pieces they intended to use in their game of International Chess.  Scudder, who wrote “Prince of the Blood” says of the Palais Royal :  “It gave the police more to do than all other parts of the city”.  But as far as the public was concerned, this infamous place was owned by the Duc D’Orleans, the cousin of the king.  Only a mere handful of men and women knew that the moneylenders controlled it and used it to create a revolutionary organization which was to be the instrument of their revenge and their manual of action to further their secret aims and ambitions.

After the secret documents found on the body of the Courier had been read by the police, the documents were passed on to the Bavarian Government.  The Bavarian Government ordered the police to raid the headquarters of the Illuminati.  Further evidence was obtained which exposed the wide-spread ramifications of the World Revolutionary Movement.  The Governments of France, England, Poland, Germany, Austria and Russia were informed of the International Nature of the revolutionary plot, but as has happened repeatedly since, the governments concerned took no serious action to stop the diabolical conspiracy.  Why ?  The only answer to this question is this :  The power of the men behind the world revolutionary movement is greater than the power of any elected government.  This fact will be proved time and time again as the story unfolds.

footnotes

7 There were also thirteen tribes of Israel which could have some bearing on the matter of numbers.

8 The same Evil Geniuses used their agents to involve William Pitt in debt and forced him to resign as Prime Minister of England because during the early part of his ministry he obstinately refused to allow England to become involved in wars they planned to further their own secret plans and ambitions.  Pitt had learned a great deal regarding the part the International Money-Barons played in International Affairs when Chancellor of the Exchequer — 1785.

 

The malevolent men who plot and plan the W.R.M. have an another advantage over decent people.  The average person, who believes in God and finds pleasure and enjoyment in the beautiful things with which God has blessed us, just cannot bring himself, or herself, to believe a diabolical plan of hatred and revenge could be conceived by human beings.  Although all Christians believe most sincerely that the Grace of God enters their own souls as the result of attending their religious services, receiving the Sacraments, and saying their prayers, they cannot make themselves believe that through the ceremonies and Rites of the Illuminati, be it the Semitic Cabala or the Aryan Pagan Grand Orient type, the Devil does inoculate his evil influence and powers into the hearts and souls of the men and women who accept, as their religion, Satanism or atheism, and put the theories of their High Priests into practice.A few illustrations will be given to show how individuals and governments have remained just as stupid and naive in regard to warnings given them concerning the evil mechanism of the real leaders of the World Revolutionary Movement.

After various governments failed to act on the information made known by the Bavarian police in 1785, the sister of Marie Antoinette wrote her personal letters warning her of the revolutionary plot;  the connection of the International Bankers;  the part Freemasonry was destined to play, and her own danger.  Marie Antoinette (1755 – 1793) was the daughter of the Emperor Francis I of Austria.  She married Louis XVI of France.  She just couldn’t bring herself to believe the terrible things her own sister told her were being plotted by the Illuminati.  To the repeated warnings sent by her sister, Marie Antoinette wrote long letters in reply.  In regard to her sister’s claim that evidence had been obtained that the Illuminati operating under the guise of Philanthropic Freemasonry planned to destroy both the Church and State in France, Marie Antoinette replied :  “I believe that as far as France is concerned, you worry too much about Freemasonry.  Here it is far from having the significance it may have elsewhere in Europe.”

How wrong she proved to be is a matter of history.  Because she refused consistently to heed her sister’s repeated warnings she and her husband died under the guillotine.

Between 1917 and 1919 the British Government was given full particulars regarding the international bankers who were at that time The Secret Power behind the W.R.M.  The information was submitted officially by British Intelligence Officers, American Intelligence Officers and confirmed by Mr. Oudendyke and Sir M. Findlay.  Mr. Oudendyke was the representative of the Netherlands Government in St. Petersburg (now Leningrad) at the time.  He looked after Britain’s interests after The Mob had wrecked the British Embassy, and killed Commander E.N. Cromie.  This aspect of the W.R.M. is dealt with in detail in subsequent chapters on Russia.

The majority of students of history believe Marie Antoinette was a woman who entered fully into the spirit and gaiety of the French Court.  It is generally accepted as a fact that she engaged in many affairs d’amour with her husband’s close friends, and indulged in reckless extravagances.  That is the picture Balsamo and his propagandists painted of her.  The fact that they made their L’Infamie stick enabled them to have the mob demand her life.  But their version of the conduct of Marie Antoinette is a pack of lies, as historians have proved.  The fortitude with which she bore the sufferings inflicted upon her by her enemies, the dignity with which she met her fate, and the resignation and courage with which she offered up her life on the scaffold, cannot be reconciled with the characteristics of a wanton woman.

In order to defame Marie Antoinette, Weishaupt and Mendelssohn thought up the idea of the Diamond Necklace.  At the time, the financial resources of France were at their lowest ebb and the government of France was begging the International Money-Barons to grant them further credit.  A secret agent of the arch-conspirators ordered a fabulous diamond necklace to be made by the Court Jewellers.  The order for this necklace, the estimated value of which was a quarter of a million livres, was placed in the name of the Queen.  When the Court Jewellers brought the Diamond Necklace to the Queen for her acceptance she refused to have anything to do with it.  She disclaimed all knowledge of the transaction.  But the news of the fabulous necklace leaked out as the plotters intended it should.  Balsamo put his propaganda machine into operation.  Marie Antoinette was deluged with criticism;  her character was smeared;  her reputation dragged in the mire by a whispering campaign of character assassination.  And, as usual, nobody could ever put a finger on the person or persons who started the slanders.  After this build-up, Balsamo uncorked his own special master-piece.  His printing presses turned out thousands upon thousands of pamphlets which claimed a secret lover of the Queen’s had sent the necklace as a mark of appreciation for her favours.

But those who operated L’Infamie thought up even more diabolical slanders to circulate regarding the Queen.  They wrote a letter to Cardinal Prince de Rohan to which they forged the signature of the Queen.  In the letter he was asked to meet her at the Palais Royal about midnight to discuss the matter of the diamond necklace.  A prostitute from the Palais Royal was engaged to disguise herself as the Queen, and involve the Cardinal.  The incident was played up in newspapers and pamphlets and the foulest innuendoes were circulated involving two of the highest personages of both Church and State.

History records that after the diamond necklace had served its foul purpose it was taken over to England and taken apart.  A Jew named Eliason is said to have retained the majority of the valuable diamonds used in its original composition.

Another piece of evidence which connects the English Jewish moneylenders with the plot to bring about the French Revolution was unearthed by Lady Queensborough, author of “Occult Theocrasy”.  While doing some research work she read a copy of “L’Anti-Semitisme” written by a Jew named Bernard Lazare and published in 1849.  With the leads obtained from this book Lady Queensborough claims Benjamin Goldsmid, his brother Abraham, and their partner Moses Mecatta, and his nephew Sir Moses Montifiore, were Jewish financiers in England who were definitely affiliated with their continental Jewish brethren in the plot to bring about the revolution in France.  Further evidence was found to tie Daniel Itsig of Berlin, and his son-in-law David Friedlander, and Herz Gergbeer of Alsace in with the Rothschilds and the plot.  Thus are revealed the men who at that time constituted the Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement.

Knowledge of the methods these men used to manoeuvre the French Government into financial difficulty is of importance, because it set the pattern they followed in America, Russia, Spain and other countries afterwards.

Sir Walter Scott in Vol. two of The Life of Napoleon, gives a clear story of the initial moves.  He then sums up the situation with these words — “These financiers used the Government (French) as bankrupt prodigals are treated by usurious money-lenders who, feeding the extravagance with one hand, with the other wring out of their ruined fortunes the most unreasonable recompenses for their advances.  By a long succession of these ruinous loans, and various rights granted to guarantee them, the whole finances of France were brought to a total confusion”.[9]

After the Government of France was forced into the position of seeking huge loans because of debts incurred in fighting wars to further the secret ambitions of the International Conspirators, they very kindly offered to supply the money providing they could write the terms of the agreement.  On the surface their terms were most lenient.  But again they had placed a nigger in the wood-pile in the person of one M. Necker.  He was to be appointed to the French King’s Council as his Chief Minister of Financial Affairs.  The Jewish financiers pointed out that this financial wizard would pull France out of her monetary troubles in less than no time at all.  What he actually did during the next four years was to involve the French Government so badly with the Jewish financiers that the National Debt increased to £170,000,000.

Captain A.H.M. Ramsay sums up the situation aptly in The Nameless War.  He says :  “Revolution is a blow struck at a paralytic. … When the debt-grip has been firmly established, control of every form of publicity and political activity soon follows, together with a full grip on industrialists, [both management and labour].  The stage is then set for the revolutionary blow.  The grip of the right hand of finance establishes the paralysis;  while the revolutionary left hand that holds the dagger and deals the fatal blow.  Moral corruption facilitates the whole process.”

While Balsamo’s propaganda sheets damned the higher officials of both Church and State, special agents of the Illuminati organized the men who were to be used as leaders in the Reign of Terror planned to accompany the revolutionary effort.  Among these leaders were Robespierre, Danton, and Marat.  To conceal their real purpose, the men who were to release the prisoners and lunatics to create the necessary atmosphere for instituting the preconceived Reign of Terror, met in the Jacobean Convent.  Within the walls of the sacred edifice the details of the bloody plan were worked out.  The lists of reactionaries marked down for liquidation were compiled.  It was explained that while the criminals and lunatics ran wild terrorizing the population by committing mass murders and publicly performing rapes, the organized underground workers, under direction of Manuel, Procurer of the Commune, would round up all the important political figures, heads of the clergy, and military officers known to be loyal to the King.[10]  The men who were to emerge from the Jewish organized underground were formed into Jacobin Clubs.  Under leaders, who were well versed in the duties required of them to direct the “Reign of Terror”, they conducted the mass atrocities so they would serve the purpose of their hidden masters, and move them further towards their ultimate goal.

footnotes

9 Because of his alleged anti-semitic utterances Sir Walter Scott’s important works consisting of a total of nine volumes dealing with many phases of the French Revolution have been given the silent treatment by those who control the publishing houses as well as the biggest portion of the press.  They are almost unattainable except in Museum Libraries and are never listed with his other works.

10 Sir Walter Scott — “Life of Napoleon”, Vol. 2, P. 30 says “The demand of the Communauté de Paris, now the Sanhedrin of the Jacobin, was of course, for blood.”

 

 

CHAPTER FOUR
The Downfall of Napoleon

The international bankers planned the French Revolution so they could become The Secret Power behind the governments of Europe and further their Long Range Plans.

With the outbreak of the revolution the Jacobins took over control.  They were men who had been hand picked by the Illuminati and Grand Orient Masonry.  They used the Duc D’Orleans to serve their purpose right up to the time he was required to vote for the death of his cousin the King.  The Duc believed he would be made the constitutional monarch, but the Jacobins had other instructions.  Once he had voted for the death of the King, and assumed the blame, he left the real plotters free from suspicion.  Then those who comprised The Secret Power behind the revolution ordered him liquidated also.  They switched the full force of their propaganda, and L’Infamie, against him.  In an unbelievably short time, he was on his way to the guillotine.  While riding over the cobble stones on the death-cart he heard himself reviled, and execrated, by all classes of the people.

Once Mirabeau realized what a terrible instrument of vengeance he had helped to bring into being, he repented.  Wild and dissolute as he had been, he just couldn’t stomach witnessing the terrible and shocking atrocities which the Jacobins were systematically perpetrating on all those who were Fingered for outrage and death by their secret masters.  Mirabeau was actually opposed to any violence being done to the King.  His personal plan had been to reduce Louis XVI to a Limited Monarch, and then have himself appointed his chief advisor.  When he realized that his Masters were determined to kill the King he tried to arrange for Louis to escape from Paris so he could place himself under the protection of his loyal Generals who still commanded his army.  When his plans were betrayed to the Jacobins, Mirabeau was ordered liquidated also.  In his case a public execution could not be arranged because his enemies did not consider they had time to frame charges against him and make them stick, so he was poisoned.  His death was made to look like suicide.  A book was written about The Diamond Necklace already referred to.  In it is the significant remark “Louis was not ignorant of the fact that Mirabeau had been poisoned”.

Danton and Robespierre were the two devil’s incarnates who stepped up the Reign of Terror designed by the Illuminati to give them revenge upon their enemies, and to remove personages they considered obstacles in their path.  Yet, when they had served their purpose, their two chief executioners were arrested and charged with their many infamies and then executed.[1]

Lafayette was a Mason.  He was a good man.  He joined the revolutionary forces because he honestly believed revolutionary action was necessary to bring about much needed reforms speedily.  But Lafayette never thought for a moment he was leading the people of France from their old oppression into a new subjection.  When he tried to save the King he was packed off to fight a war in Austria.  Since the French Revolution of 1789, up to the revolutions going on to-day, the Secret Power behind them have used many Duc D’Orleans, Mirabeaus and Lafayettes.  Although the men have borne different names they have all been used as tools and played similar parts.  They have been used to foment the revolutions and, after having served their purpose, they have been liquidated by the very men they served.  Their deaths are always so arranged that they die under a blanket of guilt which should rightfully have covered the shoulders of the men who still remain The Secret Power behind the scenes in International Intrigue.

Sir Walter Scott understood a great deal about how The Secret Power behind the French Revolution worked.  Any person who reads his Life of Napoleon will sense that the author thought he detected the Jewish origin of the plots.[2]

Sir Walter points out that the real key figures in the revolution were mostly foreigners.  He observed that they used typically Jewish terms such as Directors and Elders, in their work.  He points out that a man named Manuel was in some mysterious manner appointed Procurer of the Commune.  Sir Walter states that this one man was responsible for the arrest and detention, in prisons all over France, of the victims of the pre-arranged massacres which took place in September 1792.  During the massacres 8,000 victims were murdered in the prisons of Paris alone.  Sir Walter also noted that the Communauté de Paris (the Paris County Council) became the SANHEDRIN of the Jacobins who cried for blood and more blood.  Scott relates that until they had served their purpose Robespierre, Danton, and Marat shared the high places in theSYNAGOGUE of the Jacobins.  (My emphasis)  It was Manuel who sparked the attack against King Louis and Marie Antoinette which finally led them to the guillotine.  Manuel was well supported by a man named David who, as a leading member of the Committee of Public security, tried Manuel’s many victims.  David’s voice always called for blood and death.

Sir Walter records that David used to preface his “bloody work of the day with the professional phrase Let us grind enough of the Red.”  It was David who introduced The Cult of the Supreme Being.  The heathen ritual was Cabalistic mummery which was substituted for every external sign of rational devotion.  Scott also mentions that Choderlos de Laclos, thought to have been of Spanish origin, was manager of the Palais Royal which played such a devilish part in the preparations for the outbreak of the Revolution.  Another matter of importance is this :  After Robespierre had been orderedliquidated two men named Reubel and Gohir were appointed Directors of The Council of Elders.  With three others they became the actual government of France for a time.  The five men referred to were known as The Directoires.  It is a very remarkable fact that Sir Walter Scott’s Life of Napoleon (in nine volumes) which reveals so much of the real truth is practically unknown.

Mention must be made of G. Renier’s Life of Robespierre.  He writes as if some of the secrets were known to him.  He says :  “From April 27th to July 28th, 1794 (when Robespierre was defeated), the reign of terror was at its height.  It was never a dictatorship of a single man, least of all Robespierre.  Some 20 men shared in the power”.  Then again — “On July 28th Robespierre made a long speech before the Convention … a Philippic against ultra-terrorists … during which he uttered vague and general accusations”.  Robespierre is quoted to have said “I dare not name them at this moment and in this place.  I cannot bring myself entirely to tear asunder the veil that covers this profound mystery of iniquity.  But I can affirm most positively that among the authors of this plot are the agents of that system of corruption and extravagance, the most powerful of all the means invented by the Foreigners for the undoing of the Republic :  I mean the impure apostles of Atheism;  and the immorality that is its base”.  Mr. Renier added :  “Had he (Robespierre) not spoken these words he might still have triumphed”.

Robespierre had said too much.  He was deliberately shot in the jaw to silence him effectively until he could be dragged to the guillotine the following day.  Thus another Mason, who knew too much, was disposed of.  As the events which led up to the Russian and Spanish revolutions are reviewed, it will be shown that the Hidden Revolutionary Section of the Illuminati within the Grand Orient Lodges of Continental Freemasonry was the instrument of the men who constituted The Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement.  Thousands of individuals are publicly blamed, and many organizations brought into disrepute, simply because it was within the power of the secret leaders of the W.R.M. to saddle them with the blame for their crimes and thus conceal their own identity.  There are not many people living to-day who know that Robespierre, Marat and Danton, were only the instruments used by the thirteen directors of the Illuminati who plotted and directed the Great French Revolution.  It was the men behind the scene who preconceived the pattern of The Reign of Terror as the means of gratifying their desire for revenge.  Only during a Reign of Terror could they remove human obstacles from their path.

Having run out of victims, the men who directed the French Revolution decided to engage in international intrigue again.  For the purpose of increasing their economic and political power Anselm Mayer Rothschild trained his son Nathan Mayer for the special purpose of opening up a House of Rothschild in London, England.  His intention was to consolidate, more strongly than ever, the connections between the men who controlled the Bank of England and those who controlled the Banks of France, Germany and Holland.  Nathan undertook this important task at the age of 21.  He tripled his fortune.  The Bankers then decided to use Napoleon as the Instrument of their will.  They organized the Napoleonic Wars to topple several more of the Crowned Heads of Europe.

After Napoleon swept over Europe he pronounced himself Emperor in 1804.  He appointed his brother Joseph, King of Naples.  Louis, King of Holland;  Jerome, King of Westphalia.  At the same time Nathan Rothschild arranged matters so that his four brothers became the kings of finance in Europe.  They were the Secret Power behind the newly established thrones.  The international money-lenders set up headquarters in Switzerland.  It was agreed between them that, in their interests, and for their security, Switzerland should be kept neutral in all disputes.  In their Swiss headquarters at Geneva they organized the different combines and cartels on an international scale.  They arranged things so that no matter who fought who, or who won and who lost, the members of the International Money-Lenders Pool made more and more money.  This group of men soon obtained control of the munition plants, the ship-building industry, the mining industry, chemical plants, drug supply depots, steel mills, etc.  The only fly in the ointment was the fact that Napoleon grew more and more egotistical until he finally had the temerity to denounce them publicly.  Thus he also decided his own fate.  It was not the weather, nor the cold, that turned his victorious invasion of Russia into one of the most tragic military defeats the world has ever known.  The failure of munitions and supplies to reach his armies was due to the sabotaging of his lines of communications.

The secret strategy used to defeat Napoleon, and force his abdication, has been accepted as essential for all revolutionary efforts since that date.  It is very simple.  The leaders of the revolutionary movement arrange to place their agents secretly in key positions in the departments of supply, communication, transport and intelligence, of the armed forces they plan to overthrow.  By sabotaging supplies, intercepting orders, issuing contradictory messages, tying up or misrouting transports, and by counter intelligence work, revolutionary leaders have discovered they can create utter chaos in the most efficient military organization on land, at sea, or in the air.  Ten Cells secretly placed in key positions are worth ten thousand men in the field.  The methods used to bring Napoleon to ruin in the early part of the nineteenth century were used to bring about the defeat of the Russian Armies in the war against Japan in 1904, and again to cause mutiny in the Russian Armies, in 1917, and mutiny in the German Army and Navy in 1918.

footnotes

1 It is of interest to note.  Protocols of Zion Number 15 reads “We execute Masons in such wise that none save the brotherhood can ever have a suspicion of it” — and again “In this way we shall proceed with those GOYmasons who get to know too much”.  E. Scudder, in his “Life of Mirabeau” says — “He (Mirabeau) died at a moment when the revolution might still have been checked”.

2 My investigations prove that the men who have constituted The Secret Powers behind the scenes of International Intrigue and directed the W.R.M. and the Nazi plan for World Conquest, have not all been of Semitic origin or members of the Jewish religion.  I feel certain they were all of the llluminati, regardless of racial origin.  Money-Barons, Industrial Monopolists, Grasping Politicians, never hesitated to blame Jews and Gentiles alike, for the crimes they committed against humanity.

3 The volumes are never mentioned or reprinted with his other works.  They are almost unobtainable.  As the story of The Secret Power unfolds the reader will realize the importance of this significant fact which illustrates how the channels of publicity are controlled.

 

ommunist infiltration into key positions was the real reason the German Generals asked for, and were granted, an Armistice in November 1918.  The same methods were used to destroy the effectiveness of the Spanish Army, Navy and Air Force in 1936.  Exactly the same tactics were used to bring about the defeat of Hitler after his victorious advances into Russia in World War Two.  Thus history repeats itself, because the same powers use the same methods over and over again.  But most important of all, it was the descendants of the men who brought about Napoleon’s downfall who brought about the defeat of China’s National Forces in 1945 and onwards.  Mysterious orders were given which caused millions upon millions of dollars worth of arms and ammunition to be dumped into the Indian Ocean when they should have gone to Chiang-Kai-Shek.  The true story of the manner in which British and American politicians betrayed our anti-Communist Chinese and Korean allies will prove that it was the agents of the International Bankers, manoeuvring to let Communism obtain control of Asia, who deceived and ill-advised our top-level statesmen.  Communism is to-day what it always has been since 1773, — the instrument of destruction and the manual of action used by the international arch-conspirators to further their own secret plans by which, in the final analysis, they intend to obtain control of the wealth, natural resources, and manpower of the entire world.History records how Napoleon was forced to abdicate in Paris in 1814, then he was sent into exile on St. Elba, he escaped and tried to make a come-back, but he was playing against men who use loaded dice.  Nathan Rothschild, and his international clique, had backed Germany to defeat Napoleon.  They had planned to make money regardless of the outcome of the struggle.  When the Battle of Waterloo was about to be fought Nathan Rothschild was in Paris.  He had obtained, as his place of residence, a palace which overlooked that occupied by Louis XVIII.  He could, when he wished, look right into the window of the palace occupied by the aspirant to the throne of France.  He had arranged also to have agents on the field of battle despatch to him by carrier pigeon information regarding the fighting.  Nathan Rothschild also arranged to have false information sent to England by carrier pigeons regarding the results of the battle.  Once he was sure Wellington had been victorious he had his agents inform the British public that Wellington had been defeated and that Napoleon was on the rampage again.  The fact that carrier-pigeons played such an important role in this conspiracy gave birth to the expression A little bird told me.  (If a person in England asks another “Where did you get that information ?” the person questioned will most likely say “Oh ! A little bird told me”, and let it go at that).

Nathan Rothschild’s little birds told lies of such magnitude, regarding the battle of Waterloo, that the people of Britain went into a panic.  The bottom dropped out of the stock market.  English pounds could be bought, for a Song or a shilling.  Values of everything fell to an all time low.  Nathan chartered a small vessel for the sum of £2,000 to take him from France to England.  Upon arrival he, and his financial associates, bought up all the stocks, bonds, shares, other properties, and securities they could get their hands on.  When the truth regarding Wellington’s victory became known, values returned to normal.  The International money-lenders made astronomical fortunes.

Why they were not assassinated by some of the people they ruined is beyond comprehension.  As a token of their joy and gratitude for the marvellous feat of arms performed by Wellington and Blücher, the Rothschilds LOANED England £18,000,000 and Prussia £5,000,000 of this ill-gotten gain, TO REPAIR THE DAMAGES OF WAR.  When Nathan Rothschild died in 1836, he had secured control of the Bank of England and the National Debt which, after his big financial killing in 1815, reached £885,000,000.

It is most unlikely that one Freemason in a thousand knows the TRUE story of how the heads of the Grand Orient Illuminati infiltrated their agents into Continental Freemasonry.  Because the facts related are the truth, the Grand Masters of English Freemasons have warned their Brother Masons that they must have no truck with Grand Orient Masons or affiliate with them in any way.  The fact that The Revolutionary Illuminati established itself within Continental Freemasonry, caused Pope Pius IX to publicly denounce Communism, and prohibit Catholics from becoming Masons.  To convince any reader, who may still have doubts, regarding the part Freemasonry played in the French Revolution, part of a debate, which took place on the subject in the French Chamber of Deputies in 1904, will be quoted.  The Marquis of Rosanbe, after some searching questions related to proving French Freemasonry was the author of the French Revolution said :  “We are then in complete agreement on the point that Freemasonry was the only author of the revolution, and the applause which I receive from the Left, and to which I am little accustomed, proves gentlemen, that you acknowledge with me that it was Masonry which made the French Revolution ?”

To this statement M. Jumel, a well known Grand Orient Mason, replied :  “We do more than acknowledge it … we proclaim it”.[4]

In 1923 at a big banquet attended by many men prominent in International Affairs, some of whom were connected with the League of Nations organization, the President of the Grand Orient gave this toast. — “To the French Republic, daughter of French Freemasonry.  To the universal republic of to-morrow, daughter of universal Masonry.”[5]

To prove that The Grand Orient Freemasons have controlled French politics from 1923 onwards a brief review of historical events will be given.  The most important victory the International Bankers gained, after their agents had acted as advisors to the political leaders who devised and finally ratified the infamous Treaty of Versailles, was to have M. Herriot elected to power in France in 1924.  Every political policy dictated by the heads of Grand Orient Freemasonry in 1923 was put into effect by the Herriot Government within a year.

1.  In January 1923 the G.O.L. (Grand Orient Lodges) decreed the suppression of the embassy to the Vatican.  The French Parliament carried out this order October 24th, 1924.

2.  In 1923 the G.O.L. demanded the triumph of the idea of Laicity (this is the primary principle essential to the establishment of the Grand Orient’s ideology of an Atheistic State) Herriot made his public ministerial declaration in favour of this policy June 17th, 1924.

3.  On January 31st, 1923 the G.O.L. demanded a full and complete amnesty for condemned persons and traitors.  Several prominent Communist leaders were to benefit, amongst them Marty who afterwards became notorious as the organizer of the International Brigades which fought on the Communist side in Spain 1936-39.  The Chamber of Deputies voted for a general Amnesty July 15th, 1924 and thus turned loose on an unsuspecting society a number of International Gangsters whose master was the Supreme Council of Grand Orient Masonry, the Illuminati.

4.  In October 1922 the G.O.L. had started a campaign to popularize the idea that diplomatic relations be opened with the SOVIET Government as established in Moscow.  This movement didn’t get very far until after the election of M. Herriot to power.  This Friendship with Russia campaign was started in France when the Bulletine Official de la Grand Loge de France published an article on the subject in the October issue of 1922 on page 286.  Political relations were established with the Communist Revolutionary Leaders by Herriot on October 28th, 1924.[6]  The same forces of evil are advocating the recognition of Red China to-day.

One of the leaders of the Grand Orient at this time was Leon Blum.  He was being primed to become a political instrument ready to do the bidding of his leaders.  High-ranking members of the Military Lodges in Spain who defected (after they found out they were being used as tools by leaders of the W.R.M.), disclosed that every Grand Orient Mason was required to take an oath of UNLIMITED OBEDIENCE to the head of the Council of Thirty Three and to recognize no human as above him.  An oath of this kind taken by an avowed atheist literally means that he recognized the State as above everything else, and the head of the State as his God.  A great deal of detail about Grand Orient intrigue in France and Spain, from 1923 to 1939 is told in The Spanish Arena written by William Foss and Cecil Gerahty and published by The Right Book Club, London, England, in 1939.  To establish continuity of the International Banker’s plot, it is sufficient to touch on just a few highlights.

Leon Blum was born in Paris in 1872 of Jewish parents.  He was noted for the part he played in the Dreyfus affair.  He was elected French Premier June 1936.  He retained office until June 1937.  He was re-elected in March, and remained until April 1937.  His supporters managed to get him back into politics as Vice-Premier June 1937 to January 1938.  Mendes-France is being used the same way to-day.

During the whole of this time Leon Blum’s task was to mould French governmental policy so that it would aid the plans of the leaders of the W.R.M. in regard to Spain.  In order to throw suspicion away from themselves the arch-conspirators made it appear that it was Franco, and his military associates, who were the planners and plotters of the events which led up to the Civil War in Spain.  It is now proved that Stalin, and his revolutionary experts the Comintern, were the conspirators who carried out the plans of The Secret Power behind the W.R.M.  They planned to duplicate what they had achieved in both the French Revolution in 1789, and the Russian Revolution in 1917. As early as 1929 M. Gustave pointed out in his paper “La Victoire” the truth regarding Leon Blum and his associates.  He had the courage to declare :  “The Collectivist Party of Leon Blum, the second branch of Freemasonry … is not only anti-religious, but a party of class-war, and of social revolution”.

Leon Blum put into effect the plans of the leaders of the W.R.M. to supply SpanishLoyalists with arms, munitions, and finances.  He was instrumental in keeping the Pyrenees open but he followed a onesided policy of non-intervention … It only applied to the Nationalists of Franco’s forces.

Evidence is produced, in the chapters dealing with the revolution in Spain, to prove that the French and Spanish Grand Orient Lodges were the line of communications between the directors of the W.R.M. and their agents in Moscow, Madrid and Vienna.[7]

footnotes

4 This was quoted in the Convent du Grand Orient 1923, p. 402, The Illuminati control masonry.

5 Henry Delassus’ passage quoted in La Conjuration Anti-Chrétienne Vol. I, p. 146; re-quoted in “The Spanish Arena,” p. 143.

6 A.G. Michel in La Dictature de la Franc-Maçonnerie la France requoted in the Spanish Arena, p. 143.

7 All political events which have occured in France from the outbreak of world War Two to the recent refusal by Mendes-France to agree to the E.D.C. must be studied, with due regard to the Long Range [Plan] of the Illuminati whose agents, the grand Orient Freemasons, are members of all levels of the French government, and all political parties.  At the last check more than one hundred members of the French Parliament were Grand Orient Masons.

 

Should the reader think too much importance is being placed on the influence Grand Orient Masonry has on International Affairs A.G. Michel, author of La Dictature de la Franc-Maçonnerie sur la France, gives evidence to prove that the Grand Orient of France decreed in 1924, to make The League of Nations “An international tool for Freemasonry”.  Trotsky wrote in his book Stalin :  “To-day there is a Tower of Babel at the service of Stalin, and one of its principal centres is Geneva, that hot-bed of intrigue.”One can well understand the exclamation in 1924 by Brother Barcia, Past Grand Master of the Spanish Grand Orient, at the Convent of the Grand Orient when he returned from Geneva :  “I have assisted at the work of the commissions.  I have heard Paul-Boncour, Jeuhaux, Loucheur, de Jouvenal.  All the French had the same spirit.  Beside me were representatives of American Freemasons, and they asked each other :  ‘Are we in a secular assembly or a Masonic Order ? … Brother Joseph Avenal is the Secretary-General of the League’.”

It is well to remember that the International Illuminati chose Geneva as their headquarters nearly a century before the above event was recorded.  They had, in accordance with their policy, kept Switzerland a neutral nation in all international disputes because they had to have one place where they could meet and instruct their agents who were doing their bidding and carrying out their secret policies.  The United States Government refused to join the League of Nations.  Certain interests promoted the Isolationist Policy.  The Secret Powers were determined to exploit those who honestly support the idea of a One World form of Super-government to assure peace and prosperity.  They determined to wreck the League of Nations and substitute The United Nations.  World War Two gave them this opportunity.  In 1946 the remnants of the League of Nations were picked up and used in the quilted pattern of the United Nations which included the U.S.S.Rs. and the U.S.A. as the two most powerful members.  The fact that the United Nations gave Israel to the Political Zionists, which they had been after for half a century, and on the advice of these same men, turned over China, Northern Korea, Manchuria, Mongolia, the Dutch East Indies, and parts of Indo-China, to Communist leaders, proves how successfully the Secret Powers laid, and carried out, their plans.  It must be remembered that Lenin predicted that the forces of Communism would, in all probability, sweep over the western world from the East.  People, who study the MERCATOR’S PROJECTION of the world, fail to understand how the nations of the Far East could sweep over the nations of the Western world like a tidal wave.  To those who study Global War, Lenin’s statements are as clear as crystal.  What is even more important — When Lenin had outlived his useful ness he died, or was removed.  Few people can understand how it was that Stalin, by a few ruthless, murderous moves, removed all those who, by reason of their activities in the Russian Revolution, were considered better qualified for leadership in the U.S.S.Rs, and usurped power for himself.

Those who study the W.R.M. from the evidence presented in this book will understand why Stalin was chosen to follow Lenin.  The old Joint Stock Company principle was being put into effect again.  American and British Intelligence Officers had exposed the part the International Bankers had played in the Russian Revolution, to their Governments.  In April 1919 the British Government had issued a White Paper on this subject.  It was quickly suppressed, but a certain amount of damage had been done.  The International Bankers had been accused of financing International Jewry to put their plans for an International Dictatorship into effect.  The International Bankers had to find some means of countering these impressions and ideas.  The true picture of their utter ruthlessness is seen when it is pointed out that Stalin, a Gentile, was chosen by the International money-lenders, and that, acting on their instructions, he put Trotsky out of the way and proceeded to liquidate hundreds of thousands of Russian Jews in the purges which put him in power, following Lenin’s death.  This should prove to sincere, but misguided people, everywhere, that the International Bankers, and their carefully selected agents and friends, don’t consider the MASSES of the people of any race, colour, or creed, as other than expendable pawns in the game.  It is true that many Jews became Communists and followers of Karl Marx.  They worked and fought to bring into being Karl Marx’s published theories for an International of Soviet Socialist Republics.  But they, like many Gentiles, were deceived.  By the time Stalin was firmly seated in Moscow as the head agent of the International Bankers, it was difficult to find any members of the First and Second Internationals alive.  The manner in which the Arch-conspirators used Grand Orient Masons, and then had them liquidated as soon as they had served their purpose, is just another illustration of the ruthlessness of those whose only god is Satan.

Further evidence will be produced to prove that the International Bankers are not interested in anything else other than obtaining for their own small and very select group, ultimate undisputed control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world.[9]  The only honest thought in any of their minds is that they obviously believe that they are so superior in mental ability to the rest of mankind that they are better able, than any other group of individuals, to manage the World’s affairs.  They are convinced that they can work out a plan of world government that is better than God’s plan.  For this reason they are determined to ultimately obliterate from the minds of all human beings all knowledge of God and of His Commandments and substitute their own New Order based on the theory that the State is Supreme in all things and the Head of the State is, therefore, God Almighty upon this earth.  The attempted deification of Stalin is proof of this statement.  Once people become convinced of this great truth they will realize that men of all races, colours, and creeds have been used, and are still being used, as “Pawns in the Game”.

The importance of what Trotsky says lies in the fact that the accusations he made regarding the evil influence of Grand Orient Masons within the League of Nations applies equally to the bad influence they have in the United Nations to-day.  The student who studies to-day’s happenings in the United Nations will see their handiwork especially in regard to strange policies which just don’t make sense to the average man-in-the-street.  But these strange policies become extremely clear if we study them to see how they will further the long range plan of the W.R.M.  To do this we only have to remember one or two important facts :  First, that the Illuminati consider it necessary to destroy all existing forms of constitutional government, regardless of whether they be monarchy or republic;  Second, that they intend to introduce a World Dictatorship just as soon as they consider they are securely in position to usurp absolute control.  M.J. Marques-Rivière[8] had this to say “The centre of the International Freemasons is at Geneva.  The offices of the International Masonic Association are at Geneva.  This is the meeting place of delegates of nearly all the forms of Masonry throughout the world.  The interpretation of the League and the I.M.A. is easy, apparent and confessed.”

footnotes

8 J. Marques-Rivière is the author of Comment la Franc-Maçonnerie fait une Révolution.

9 The reason the International Bankers backed Political Zionism from 1914 to date is explained in another chapter dealing with events which led to World War Two.  It is sufficient to say here that the International Bankers were interested in securing control of the Five Trillion Dollars worth of minerals and oil which had been discovered in Palestine by Cunningham-Craig, consulting Geologist to the British Government and others, prior to 1918.  These geological reports were kept secret.  In 1939 Cunningham-Craig was recalled from Canada to make another survey in the Middle East.  He died under mysterious circumstances immediately after he had completed his task.  To-day, i.e.1954, arrangements are being made quietly by the big money people to exploit these resources.

 

 

CHAPTER FIVE
The American Revolution

In order to understand how men who obtained control of the Bank of England, and the British National Debt, also obtained control of the trade and commerce, and the monetary system of Britain’s American colonies, it will be sufficient if we pick up the threads of the story at the time Benjamin Franklin (1706-1790) went over to England to represent the interests of the men who had been associated with him in building up the prosperity of the American Colonies.

Robert L. Owen, former chairman, Committee on Banking and Currency, United States Senate, explains the matter on page 98 of Senate Document No. 23.  He states that when associates of the Rothschild’s asked Franklin how he accounted for the prosperous conditions prevailing in the colonies, he replied :  “That is simple — In the Colonies we issue our own money.  It is called Colonial Script — We issue it in proper proportion to the demands of trade and industry.”

Robert L. Owen remarked that not very long after the Rothschilds heard of this they realized the opportunity to exploit the situation with considerable profit to themselves.  The obvious thing to do was to have a law passed prohibiting the Colonial officials from issuing their own money and make it compulsory for them to obtain the money they required through the medium of the Banks.  Amschel Mayer Rothschild was still in Germany but he was supplying the British Government with Mercenary Troops at £8 per man.  Such was his influence that in 1764 he succeeded, through the Directors of the Bank of England, in having laws passed in accordance with his dictates.

The authorities in the Colonies had to discard their Script money.  They had to mortgage the Colonial assets and securities to the Bank of England in order to borrow the money they needed to carry on business.  Referring to those facts Benjamin Franklin stated.  “In one year the conditions were so reversed that the era of prosperity ended, and a depression set in, to such an extent that the streets of the Colonies were filled with unemployed.”  Franklin stated :  “The Bank of England refused to give more than 50 per cent of the face value of the Script when turned over as required by law.  The circulating medium of exchange was thus reduced by half”.[1]

Mr. Franklin disclosed the primary cause of the Revolution when he said:  “The Colonies would gladly have borne the little tax on tea and other matters had it not been that England took away from the Colonies their money, which created unemployment and dissatisfaction.”

Dissatisfaction became general, but very few Colonials realized that the taxation, and other economic sanctions being imposed on them, were the results of the activities of a small group of International Gangsters, who had succeeded in obtaining control of the British Treasury, after they had obtained control of the Bank of England.  It has already been shown how they jumped Britain’s National Debt from £1,250,000 in 1694 to £16,000,000 in 1698, and increased it progressively to £885,000,000 by 1815, and £22,503,532,372 by 1945.

On April 19th 1775, the first armed clashes between British and Colonials took place at Lexington and Concord.  On May 10th the Second Continental Congress met at Philadelphia and George Washington was placed at the head of the Naval and Military Force.  He took command at Cambridge.  On July 4th, 1776 Congress adopted the Declaration of Independence.

For the next seven years the International money-lenders urged and financed the Colonial War.  The Rothschilds made plenty of money supplying the British with German Hessian soldiers with which to fight the Colonists.  The average Britisher had no quarrel with his American cousins.[2]  He secretly sympathized with them.

On October 19th, 1781 the British Commander, General Cornwallis, surrendered his whole army, including what was left of the Hessians.  On September 3rd, 1783 the Independence of the United States was recognized by the Peace Treaty of Paris.  The only real losers were the British people.  Their National Debt had been increased tremendously and the International money-lenders (who were in reality the Secret Power behind the World Revolutionary Movement) had succeeded in the first stage of the long range plans towards the dissolution of the British Empire.[3]

The agents of the international bankers worked industriously to prevent unity.  By keeping the various states in America separated it was much easier to exploit them.  To prove the continuity of the Foreign money-lenders meddling in the affairs of every nation it is sufficient to record that the Foundling Fathers of the United States meeting at Philadelphia in 1787 talked over the importance of bringing in some form of legislation which would protect them against the exploitation of the International Bankers.

The agents of the international bankers organized active lobbying.  They used intimidation.  But despite all their efforts paragraph 5, of Section 8, of the First article of the new American Constitution read :  “CONGRESS SHALL HAVE THE POWER TO COIN MONEY AND REGULATE THE VALUE THEREOF”.

The vast majority of the United States’ citizens consider the Constitution an honoured, and almost sacred, document.  All laws passed since then are SUPPOSED to conform with the provisions of the Constitution.  The fact that subsequent legislation dealing with finance and currency, have been in violation of the provisions laid down in Article 1, Section 8, paragraph 5, proves how powerful the bankers have been in the political field.

The history of how the international money-lenders obtained economic control of the United States in order to further their long range plans is decidedly interesting.

Using the good old reliable Joint Stock Company principle, the Directors of the Bank of England appointed one of their hirelings named Alexander Hamilton, to represent their interests in the United States.  In 1780 this man, a supposed patriot, proposed the establishment of a Federal Bank.  It was to be owned by PRIVATE INTERESTS as an alternative to those who insisted the issue and control of money should remain in the hands of the government elected by the people.  Alexander Hamilton suggested that his proposed Federal Bank be capitalized for $12,000,000.  The Bank of England would provide $10,000,000, the remaining $2,000,000 would be allocated to wealthy people in America.  In 1783 Alexander Hamilton, and his business partner Robert Morris, organized the Bank of America.  As Financial Superintendent of the Continental Congress, Morris was able to reduce the United States Treasury to a state of indigence by the end of seven years of war.  This is another illustration of how the Secret Power use wars to further their plan for the W.R.M.  To make absolutely sure the United States’ Financial cupboard was bare, Hamilton transferred the last $250,000 from the Treasury Department, and invested it in the Bank’s Capital Stock.  The directors of the Bank of America were agents of the Bank of England.  The Illuminati controlled both.  The fact that they sold their souls to Satan in order to gain the world is the truth they wish to conceal.

The Fathers of American Independence realized that if the Directors of the Bank of England obtained monopolistic control of America’s money system they would recover any money they had lost by the simple process of mortgage and foreclosure.  The net result of this struggle for economic control of the nation was that Congress refused to grant the Bank of America a charter.

Benjamin Franklin died in 1790 and the agents of the International Jewish money-lenders immediately made another bid to obtain control of America’s finances.  They succeeded in having Alexander Hamilton appointed Secretary of the Treasury.  Hamilton had the Government charter the bank his principals had been clamouring for.  It was then a simple matter to usurp the rights to issue currency based on public and private debts.  The most forceful arguments the bankers’ agents had used to defeat their opposition was that money issued by Congress, on the credit of the Nation, would be valueless in dealing abroad;  while money obtained on loan from the bankers, at interest, would be welcomed as legal security in all kinds of transactions.  Thus the public fell prey to the exploitation of the men who professed to be their friends.  Alexander Hamilton, and Morris, were never more than hirelings of the international money-lenders.

The new Bank was capitalized for $35,000,000.  Of this amount $28,000,000 was subscribed by European bankers, which the Rothschilds controlled.  It is suspected that the international bankers decided that Hamilton knew too much and couldn’t be trusted any longer.  He was inveigled into a duel with an expert named Aaron Burr, who acted as his executioner.

While American citizens were used as Front men by the international bankers, policy was determined in Europe.  The Rothschild interests gave orders that the American bankers were to extend almost unlimited credit for good security and put plenty of money into circulation.  The propaganda media played up on the highest notes of optimism.  Prosperity was assured.  The Americans were destined to become the greatest people on Earth.  Everybody was urged to invest in the future of his great nation.

When everyone of any worth had mortgaged himself to the hilt, orders were given to tighten up credits, recall outstanding loans, and reduce the amount of money in circulation.  An artificial depression was created.  Citizens could not meet their financial obligations and the Money Barons obtained millions of dollars worth of property, and securities, at a fraction of their normal value.  Admittedly everything was done by due process of law, but Al Capone and his gangsters, were gentlemen in comparison with the international bankers.

Many great Americans have commented on this phase of the history of the United States, but their expressed opinions don’t seem to have prevented their successors from falling into the same traps and pit-falls.  John Adams (1735-1826) wrote to Thomas Jefferson in 1787.  He said :  “All the perplexities, confusion and distress arise not from the defects of the Constitution, not from want of honour and virtue so much as, from downright ignorance of the nature of coin, credit and circulation.”

Thomas Jefferson said :  “I believe that banking institutions are more dangerous to our liberties than standing armies.  Already they have raised up a money aristocracy that has set governments at defiance.  The issuing power should be taken from the banks and restored to the people to whom it properly belongs”.

Andrew Jackson said : “If Congress has a right, under the Constitution to issue paper money, it was given them to use by themselves, not to be delegated to individuals or corporations.”

These outspoken comments warned the International Bankers to expect serious opposition when their Charter for the Bank of the United States ran out in 1811.  To prepare for this eventuality Amschel Mayer Rothschild, had obtained absolute control of the Bank of England in order to strengthen his control of the World’s economy.  His son Nathan had been specially trained to undertake this tremendous task as previously mentioned.  Nathan proved to have exceptional talent and ability for financial affairs.  He trained himself only to think in terms of profits, just as the professional politician thinks only in terms of votes.  In 1798, at the early age of twenty-one, he went over from Germany to secure control of the Bank of England.  He was entrusted with the modest sum of £20,000.  To demonstrate his financial wizardry he speculated, and in a comparatively short time [3 years], he increased his capital to £60,000.  By 1811, when the matter of the renewal of the Charter for the Bank of America was due for a hearing, Nathan Rothschild was in control of the International Bankers.  He issued his ultimatum.  “Either the application for renewal of the charter is granted or the United States will find itself involved in a most disastrous war.”

footnotes

1 Direct quotations from Senate Document No. 23 supports the above statements.

2 The Earl of Chatham and his son William Pitt (1769-1806) both denounced the policy of the international Money-Barons in regard to the Colonies prior to 1783.  Young William Pitt was chosen by King George III to be Prime Minister because he convinced the King the money-lenders were involving European countries in wars to serve their own selfish purposes.

3 Just stop and think for a moment how far they have advanced that part of their plans since then.  Jefferson and John Adams (Roosevelt’s kinsman) both became ardent Illuminists.  This explains Roosevelt’s policy.

 

President Andrew Jackson didn’t believe the International Bankers would foment a war.  He decided to call their bluff.  He told them bluntly :  “You are a den of thieves — vipers.  I intend to rout you out, and by the Eternal God I will rout you out.”  But President Jackson had underestimated the power of the Rothschilds.  Nathan Rothschild issued orders.  “Teach these impudent Americans a lesson.  Bring them back to Colonial status.”The British Government, always subservient to the Bank of England, launched the war of 1812.  This war was calculated to impoverish the United States to such an extent the legislators would have to plead for peace, and seek financial aid.  Nathan Rothschild stipulated that no financial aid would be forthcoming except in return for the renewal of the charter for the Bank of America.

Nathan Rothschild’s plan worked to perfection.  It mattered not to him, how many men were killed and wounded;  how many women were widowed;  how many children were made orphans;  how many people were rendered destitute.  He and his co-conspirators rejoiced in the fact that they had achieved their objective and in so doing they had created more and more dissatisfaction amongst the masses of the people who blamed the blundering policies of their own governments, while the Secret Power behind the scenes remained unsuspected by all except a very few people.

In 1816 The United States Congress granted the renewal of the Charter for the Bank of the United States as requested.  There are many authorities who state quite frankly that the Members of Congress were bribed, or threatened, into voting for the legislation which put the American people back into financial bondage.[4]

The men who plot and plan to secure economic and political control of the world don’t hesitate to prostitute Love to achieve their ends, any more than they hesitate to order murder committed to rid them of men who stand in their way.  In 1857 the marriage of Lenora, daughter of Lionel Rothschild, to her cousin Alfonso of Paris (they believe in keeping things within the family) brought many international personages to London, England, where the ceremony was performed.  Benjamin Disraeli, the noted English Statesman, who was made Prime Minister in 1868 and again in 1874, was invited to be present.

Disraeli is reported to have said during his speech on that memorable occasion — “Under this roof are the heads of the family of Rothschild, a name famous in every capital of Europe, and every division of the globe.  If you like we shall divide the United States into two parts, one for you James, and one for you Lionel.  Napoleon will do exactly — and all that I advise him to do;  and to Bismarck will be suggested such an intoxicating programme as to make him our abject slave.”

History records that Judah P. Benjamin, a Rothschild relative, was appointed as their professional strategist in America.  The American Civil War, which split the Union in two, became an accomplished fact.

Napoleon III was persuaded by the Bankers to extend his French Empire into Mexico.  The British Government was persuaded that the Northern States could be made into a colony again.  The Civil War in the United States was an economic war brought about by the International Bankers.  By applying economic pressure it was a simple matter to aggravate the economic difficulties the Northern States encountered after the slaves had been given their freedom.  Abraham Lincoln admitted “No nation can long endure half free and half slaves.”[5]

The international bankers loaned unlimited credit to all forces engaged by the South fighting the forces of the North.  They loaned Napoleon III, 201,500,000 francs for his Mexican campaign.  When the Confederacy needed assistance in 1863 the Powers-that-be offered Napoleon Texas and Louisiana in exchange for French intervention against the Northern States.

The Tzar of Russia heard of these preposterous offers and he informed the Governments of England and France that should they actively intervene, and give military aid to the South, Russia would consider such action as a declaration of war against the Imperial Russian Empire.  To strengthen his ultimatum Russian warships were sent to New York and San Francisco and placed at Lincoln’s disposal.[6]

When the Northern authorities found themselves in financial difficulties the International Bankers didn’t refuse to loan the money.  They simply stipulated that the rate of interest to the Northern States would be 28 per cent.  After all, they were in business as money-lenders.  An important aspect of the American Civil War is that it would in all probability have reached a conclusion in a few months had not the international money-lenders made fresh loans.  These loans were usury.  They were based on terms and rates of interest which were calculated to give international bankers control of the economy of the whole country.  When they considered it time they ended the war.

Lincoln tried to break the financial bonds with which his Northern States were bound.  To him Article 1, Section 8, paragraph 5 of the Constitution was sufficient authority.  He disregarded the bankers’ overtures.  He caused $450,000,000 of Honest money to be printed.  He placed the Credit of the Nation as security behind this money.  The International Bankers retaliated by causing a Bill to be passed through Congress ruling that Lincoln’s Greenbacks would not be accepted as payment of interest on government bonds nor import duties.  The Bankers caused Lincoln’s money to become almost valueless by refusing to accept the Greenbacks except at a heavy discount.  Having beaten down the value of Greenback dollars to 30 cents they bought them all in.  They then turned around and bought government bonds with them demanding dollar for dollar value.  In this way they overcame a serious threat and made 70 cents on the dollar.

An article, inspired by the International Bankers, appeared in the London Times.  It concerned Abraham Lincoln’s issue of Greenbacks.  It said :  “If this mischievous financial policy, which has its origin in North America, shall become endurated down to a fixture, then that Government will furnish its own money without cost.  It will pay off debts and be without debt.  It will have all the money necessary to carry on its commerce.  It will become prosperous without precedent in the history of the world.  The brains, and wealth of all countries will go to North America.  THAT COUNTRY MUST BE DESTROYED OR IT WILL DESTROY EVERY MONARCHY ON THE GLOBE.”[7]

The Hazard Circular was supplied to all banking interests from overseas.  It read “Slavery is likely to be abolished by war power.  This, I and my European friends are in favour of, because slavery is but the owning of labour, and carries with it the care of the labourers, while the European plan, led on by England, is that capital shall control labour by controlling wages.

“The great debt, that Capitalists will see is made out of the war, must be used to control the value of money.  To accomplish this government bonds must be used as a banking basis.  We are now waiting for the Secretary of the Treasury of the United States to make that recommendation.  It will not do to allow Greenbacks, as they are called, to circulate as money for any length of time as we cannot control that.  But we can control the bonds, and through them, the banking issues.”

The Bankers financed the election campaigns of enough Senators, and Congressmen, to assure them that the National Banking Act would become law.  The National Banking Act did become law in 1863 despite the vigorous protests of President Lincoln.  Thus the International Bankers won another round.  The people of the world had been brought one step nearer to economic, political and religious bondage.

On the letter head of Rothschilds’ Brothers, Bankers, London, England, under date of June 25th, 1863, the following was written to Messrs. Ikelheimer, Morton and Vandergould, No. 3 Wall Street, New York, U.S.A.

Dear Sirs :

A Mr. John Sherman has written us from a town in Ohio, U.S.A., as to profits that may be made in the National Banking business, under a recent act of your Congress;  a copy of this Act accompanies this letter.  Apparently this Act has been drawn up on the plan formulated by the British Bankers Association, and by that Association recommended to our American friends, as one that, if enacted into law, would prove highly profitable to the banking fraternity throughout the world.

Mr. Sherman declares that there has never been such an opportunity for capitalists to accumulate money as that presented by this act.  It gives the National Bank almost complete control of the National finance.  The few who understand the system he says will either be so interested in its profits, or so dependent on its favours, that there will be no opposition from that class, while on the other hand, the great body of the people, mentally incapable of comprehending the tremendous advantages that capital derives from the system, will bear its burden without complaint, and perhaps without even suspecting that the system is inimical to their interests …

Your respectful servants,
ROTHSCHILD BROTHERS

footnotes

4 The fact that Franklin, Adams, and Jefferson all became members of the Illuminati and the fact that the Great Seal of America is actually the insignia of the Illuminati proves the power of the Synagogue of Satan.

5 It is just as impossible for half a World which employs paid labour and enjoys a high Standard of living to compete forever with the other half which employs slave labour under a Dictatorship.

6 This act of interference caused the International Bankers to decide to overthrow the Russian Government.

7 This is a typical example of the Illuminati’s double-talk.  Monarchy really meant money lender.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

In reply to the above letter Messrs. Ikelheimer, Morton and Vandergould replied :

Dear Sirs :

We beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter of June 25th, in which you refer to a communication received from Honourable John Sherman, of Ohio, with reference to the advantages, and profits, of an American investment under the provisions of the National Banking Act.

Mr. Sherman possesses, in a marked degree, the distinguishing characteristics of a successful financier.  His temperament is such that whatever his feelings may be they never cause him to lose sight of the main chance.  He is young, shrewd and ambitious.  He has fixed his eyes upon the Presidency of the United States and already is a member of Congress (he has financial ambitions too).  He rightfully thinks he has everything to gain by being friendly with men, and institutions, having large financial resources, and which at times are not too particular in their methods, either of obtaining government aid, or protecting themselves against unfriendly legislation.

As to the organization of the National Bank here, and the nature and profits of such investments, we beg leave to refer to our printed circulars enclosed herein, viz :

Any number of persons not less than five may organize a National Banking Corporation.

Except in cities having 6,000 inhabitants or less, a National Bank cannot have less than $1,000,000 capital.

They are private corporations organized for private gain, and select their own officers and employees.

They are not subject to control of State Laws, except as Congress may from time to time provide.

They may receive deposits and loan the same for their own benefit.  They can buy and sell bonds and discount paper and do general banking business.

To start a National Bank on the scale of $1,000,000 will require purchase of that amount (par value) of U.S. Government Bonds.  U.S. Bonds can now be purchased at 50 per cent discount, so that a bank of $1,000,000 capital can be started at this time for only $500,000.  These bonds must be deposited with the United States Treasury at Washington as security for the National Bank currency, that will be furnished by the government to the bank.

The United States Government will pay 6 per cent interest on all bonds in gold, the interest being paid semi-annually.  It will be seen that at the present price of bonds the interest paid by the government itself is 12 per cent in gold on all money invested.

The United States Government on having the bonds aforesaid deposited with the Treasurer, on the strength of such security will furnish National currency to the bank depositing the bonds, at an annual interest of only one per cent per annum.

The currency is printed by the U.S. Government in a form so like Greenbacks that the people do not detect the difference.  Although the currency is but a promise of the bank to pay.

The demand for money is so great that this money can be readily loaned to the people across the counter of the Bank at a discount at the rate of 10 per cent at thirty or sixty days time, making it about 12 per cent interest on the currency.

The interest on the bonds, plus the interest on the currency which the bond secures, plus the incidentals of the business, ought to make the gross earnings of the bank amount to from 28 per cent to 33 and one-third per cent.

National Banks are privileged to increase and contract their currency at will, and of course, can grant or withhold loans, as they may see fit.  As the banks have a National organization and can easily act together in withholding loans or extending them, it follows that they can by united action in refusing to make loans cause a stringency in the money market, and in a single week or even a single day cause a decline in all products of the country.

National Banks pay no taxes on their bonds, nor on their capital, nor on their deposits.

Requesting that you will regard this as strictly confidential.
Most respectfully yours,
IKELHEIMIER, MORTON and VANDERGOULD

Following the exchange of the above letters the American Bankers put into practice once again the manipulations mentioned.  They reaped another rich harvest by foreclosures on property and securities left with them as security for loans, which their clients could not repay because the Bankers, acting in unity, withdrew currency, and restricted credits, to a degree that made it impossible for the vast majority of borrowers to meet their financial obligations.

Abraham Lincoln felt that after this sad, and costly, experience the American people might be ready to listen to sense so, once again, he launched a public attack upon the bankers.

In an address he said :  “I see in the near future a crisis approaching that unnerves me, and causes me to tremble for the safety of my Country;  corporations have been enthroned, an era of corruption in high places will follow, and the money power of the country will endeavour to prolong its reign by working upon the prejudices of the people, until the wealth is aggregated in a few hands and the Republic is destroyed.”

Shortly after making this momentous speech Abraham Lincoln was re-elected President but before he could have legislation enacted which would have curbed the avaricious practices of the bankers he was assassinated by John Wilkes Booth while attending a theatrical performance, on the night of April 14th, 1865.  Very few Americans know why President Lincoln was assassinated.  The true answer was found when investigators located a coded message amongst Booth’s effects.  The key to that coded message was in possession of Judah P. Benjamin who was Rothschild’s agent in America.  While the coded message had no direct bearing on the murder, it definitely established the contact Booth had with the International Bankers.  Once again they remained hidden behind the scenes while the Jew, Booth, was blamed for the death of a great man.  Had Abraham Lincoln lived he would most certainly have clipped the wings, and trimmed the sails, of the international moneylenders.

Before Lincoln was murdered, Salmon P. Chase, who was Secretary of the U.S. Treasury 1861-1864, stated publicly :  “My agency in promoting the passage of the National Banking Act was the greatest financial mistake of my life.  It has built up a monopoly which affects every interest in the country.  It should be repealed, but before that can be accomplished the people will be arrayed on one side, and the banks on the other, in a contest such as we have never seen before in this country.”[8]

In 1866 there were $1,906,687,770 in currency in circulation in the United States.  This represented $50.46 per capita.  At the end of 1876 there was only about $605,250,000 in circulation representing a per capita amount of $14.60.  The currency of the nation had been reduced by bank withdrawals to the extent of over $1,300,000,000.  The importance of these figures will be better understood by the average man when he learns that the net result of the bankers policy was a total of 56,446 business failures representing a loss of $2,245,105,000 in cash investments.  The larger proportion of the losses was incurred by mortgage foreclosures.  In other words, by withdrawing currency and restricting credits the bankers had enriched themselves by well over $2,000,000,000 in a little over ten years.  There is plenty of evidence to prove that the American Bankers and the European Bankers, have been affiliated ever since, and that the subsequent depressions were created by similar financial manipulations, as will be explained in other chapters.

footnotes

8 For more detailed information on this angle of the world Revolutionary Movement read Lightning Over The Treasury Building by John R. Elsom and The Federal Reserve Conspiracy by Eustace Mullins.

 

CHAPTER SIX
Monetary Manipulation

When the Rothschilds obtained control of the Bank of England, following Nathan’s spectacular financial “killing” in 1815, he and his associates insisted that Gold be made the only base for the issuance of paper money.  In 1870 the European Bankers experienced a little annoyance in their control system due to the fact that in America a considerable amount of silver coin was used.  The European Bankers decided that silver must be demonetized in the United States.  At that time England had much gold and very little silver : America had much silver and very little gold.[1]  The bankers on both sides of the Atlantic knew that while this difference continued they could not obtain absolute control of the economy of the nation and absolute control is essential for the success of big scale manipulation.

The European International Bankers sent Ernest Seyd over to America and placed at his disposal in American banks $500,000 with which to bribe key members of the American legislature.  In 1873, at the instigation of the bankers, their agents introduced a “Bill”, innocently named “A Bill to reform Coinage and Mint Laws”.  It was cleverly drafted.  Many pages of writing concealed the real purpose behind the Bill.  The Bill was sponsored by none other than Senator John Sherman, whose letter to the House of Rothschild has already been referred to.  Sherman was supported by Congressman Samuel Hooper.  After Senator Sherman gave a very plausible, but misleading, report regarding the purpose of the Bill, it was passed without a dissenting vote.  Three years passed before the full import of the Bill began to be realized.  It was a camouflaged Bill to demonetize silver.  President Grant signed the Bill without reading the contents after he had been assured it was just a routine matter necessary to make some desirable reforms in the coinage and monetary laws.  According to the Congressional Record none but the members of the Committee which introduced the Bill understood its meaning.

The International Bankers considered the passage of the Bill so essential to their plans, to obtain absolute control of the monetary system of the United States, that Ernest Seyd was instructed to represent himself as an expert on coining of money.  After organizing the formation of a committee favourable to his master’s objectives, he sat in with the committee, in a professional advisory, capacity, and helped draft the Bill in accordance with the Rothschilds’ instructions.

Congressman Samuel Hooper introduced the Bill in the House on April 9th, 1872.  He is recorded as saying :  “Mr. Ernest Seyd, of London, a distinguished writer, has given great attention to the subject of mints and coinage.  After examining the first draft of the Bill, he furnished many valuable suggestions which have been incorporated in the Bill.”  Mr. John R. Elsom in his book Lightning over the Treasury Building on page 49 declares : According to his (Seyd’s) own statement, made to his friend Mr. Frederick A. Lukenback, of Denver, Colorado, who has, under oath, given us the story, he (Seyd) said “I saw the Committee of the House and Senate and paid the money, and stayed in America until I knew the measure was safe”.

In 1878 a further withdrawal of currency, and restricting of credits, caused 10,478 business and banking failures in the United States.  In 1879 the issuance of more coin at the insistence of Congress halted the artificially created recession and reduced business failures to 6,658.  But in 1882 the “Secret Power” behind International affairs issued orders that there was to be no more pussy-footing.  They reminded their banking associates in the States that sentiment has no place in business.  These admonishments produced results as spectacular as they were drastic.  Between 1882 and 1887 the per capita money in circulation in the United States was reduced to $6.67.  This action increased the total business failures from 1878 to 1892, to 148,703, while proportionate foreclosures were made on farms and private dwellings.  Only the bankers and their agents, who made the loans and took foreclosure proceedings, benefited.

It would appear that the International bankers were deliberately creating conditions of poverty, and despair, in the United States in order to produce conditions which would enable their instrument the Word Revolutionary Party to recruit revolutionary forces.  This accusation is supported by a letter issued to all American Bankers, by the American Bankers Association.  It has been proved that this association was intimately affiliated with Rothschild’s European Monopoly, if not actually controlled by the House of Rothschild, at that time.  The letter reads :

March 11, 1893. 

Dear Sir : 

The interests of the National Banks require immediate financial legislation by Congress.  Silver certificates, and Treasury notes, must be retired, and national bank notes, upon a gold basis, made the only money.  This will require the authorization of new bonds in the amount of $500,000,000 to $1,000,000,000 as the basis of circulation.  You will at once retire one-third of your circulation and will call one-half of your loans.  Be careful to create a money stringency among your patrons, especially among influential business men.  The life of the National Banks, as fixed and safe investments, depends upon immediate action as there is an increasing sentiment in favour of government legal tender and silver coinage.

This command was obeyed immediately and the panic of 1893 was created.  William Jennings Bryan tried to counteract the bankers’ conspiracy, but once again the public believed the false accusations circulated in the Press by the bankers’ propagandists.  The man in the street blamed the government.  The average citizen never even suspected the part the bankers had played in creating chaos in order to feather their own nests.  William Jennings Bryan was unable to do anything constructive.  His voice, like the voices of many other honest and loyal citizens, was a voice crying in the wilderness.

In 1899 J.P. Morgan, and Anthony Drexel, went to England to attend the International Bankers’ Convention.  When they returned, J.P. Morgan had been appointed head representative for the Rothschild’s interests in the United States.  He was probably chosen as Top-man because of the ingenuity he had shown when he made a fortune selling his government Union Army rifles which had already been condemned.[2]

As the result of the London Conference J.P. Morgan & Co. of New York, Drexel & Co. of Philadelphia, Grenfell & Co. of London, Morgan Harjes & Co. of Paris, M.M. Warburgs of Germany & Amsterdam and the House of Rothschild were all affiliated.

The Morgan-Drexel combination organized the Northern Securities Corporation in 1901 for the purpose of putting the Heinze-Morse group out of business.  The Heinze-Morse controlled considerable banking, shipping, steel and other industries.  They had to be put out of business so the Morgan-Drexel combination could control the forthcoming Federal election.

The Morgan-Drexel combination succeeded in putting in Theodore Roosevelt in 1901.  This delayed the prosecution which had been started against them by the Justice Department because of the alleged illegal methods used to rid themselves of competition.  Morgan-Drexel then affiliated with Kuhn-Loeb & Co.  To test their combined strength it was decided to stage another financial “killing”.  They created “The Wall Street Panic of 1907”.  The public reaction to such methods of legalized gangsterism was sufficient to make the Government take action, but the evidence which follows clearly proves how the public was betrayed.

The Government appointed a National Monetary Commission.  Senator Nelson Aldrich was appointed head of the commission.  He was charged with the duty of making a thorough study of financial practices, and then formulating banking and currency reforms by submitting the necessary legislation to Congress.  Aldrich, it was discovered afterwards, was financially interested with the powerful Rubber and Tobacco Trusts.  He was just about the last man in the Senate who should have been entrusted with such a task.  Immediately after his appointment Aldrich picked a small group of trusted lieutenants and they all departed for Europe.  While in Europe they were given every facility to study the way the international bankers controlled the economy of European countries.  After Aldrich had spent two years, and over $300,000 of the American tax-payers’ money in Europe, lie returned to the U.S.A.  All the public received for their money was to be told by Aldrich that he hadn’t been able to arrive at any definite plan which would prevent recurring financial panics which had upset business, created unemployment, and destroyed many small fortunes in the U.S.A. since the Civil War.  Aldrich was so close to the Rockefellers that J.D. Jr. married his daughter Abby.

footnotes

1 It was to aggravate this situation that agents of the International Conspirators in America organized the gangs of stage-coach and train-robbers to intercept shipments of gold being sent from various mines to the U.S. Treasury during this period.  This connection between international Bankers and the Underworld will be proved to exist even today.

2 Gustavus Myers deals with J.P. Morgan’s and his father’s connections with the House of Rothschild in much greater detail and all Americans who wish to stop history repeating itself should read how they were sold down the river in the middle of last century.  It is explained in another Chapter how the International Bankers met in one section of London and planned policy while the revolutionary leaders met in another and worked out the details of intrigue which would put the wars and revolutions planned by the master-minds into effect.

 

Prior to the tour of Europe Aldrich had been advised to consult Paul Warburg.  This Paul Moritz Warburg was a unique character.  He had arrived in the U.S.A. as a German immigrant about 1902.  It turned out afterwards that he was a member of the European Financial House of M.M. Warburg & Co. of Hamburg and Amsterdam.  This company was as we have seen, with the House of Rothschild.  Paul Warburg had studied International finance in Germany, France, Great Britain, Holland and other countries before entering America as an immigrant.  The U.S.A. proved to be his land of golden opportunity because, in no time at all, he purchased a partnership in Kuhn-Loeb & Co. of New York.  He was voted a salary of $500,000 a year.  One of his new partners was Jacob Schiff who had previously purchased into the firm with Rothschild gold.  This Jacob Schiff is the man evidence will prove financed the Terrorist Movement in Russia from 1883, onwards to 1917.Schiff hadn’t done too badly for himself, and his backers.  He had managed to achieve undisputed control over the transportation, the communication systems, and the supply lines in the United States.  As has been proved, control of these is absolutely essential for successful revolutionary effort in any country.[3]

On the night of November 22nd, 1910 a private railway coach was waiting at the Hoboken, New Jersey, Railway Station.  Senator Aldrich arrived with A. Piatt Andrews, a professional economist and treasury official, who had been wined and dined in Europe.  Shelton, Aldrich’s private secretary, also turned up.  He was followed by Frank Vanderlip, president of the National City Bank of New York;  this Bank represented the Rockefeller Oil Interests and the Kuhn-Loeb railway interests.  The directors of the National City Bank had been publicly charged with helping to foment a war between the U.S.A. and Spain in 1898.  Regardless of the truth or otherwise, of the charges, the fact remains that the National City Bank owned and controlled Cuba’s sugar industry when the war ended.  Others who joined Aldrich were H.P. Davison, senior partner of J.P. Morgan & Co., Charles D. Norton, president of Morgan’s First National Bank of New York.  These last three had been accused in the American legislature of controlling the entire money and credit of the U.S.A. 

 Last to arrive were Paul Warburg and Benjamin Strong.  Warburg was so wealthy and powerful by this time that he is said to have inspired the famous comic strip (“Orphan Annie”) in which Warbucks is featured as the most wealthy and influential man in the world;  a man who can, when he so wishes, use superhuman or supernatural powers to protect himself and his interests.  Benjamin Strong came into prominence during the preliminary manipulations of high finance which led to the Wall Street Panic of 1907.  As one of J.P. Morgan’s lieutenants he had earned a reputation for carrying out orders without question and with ruthless efficiency.

Aldrich’s private coach was attached to the train.  Newspaper reporters learned of this gathering of the men who controlled America’s oil, finances, communications, transportations and heavy industries.  They began to swarm down upon the private car like locusts … But they couldn’t get anyone to speak.  Mr. Vanderlip finally brushed off the reporters’ demands for information with the explanation “We are going away for a quiet week-end”.

It took years to discover what happened that quiet week-end.  A secret meeting was held on Jekyll Island, Georgia.  This hide-away was owned by J.P. Morgan, and a small group of his financial affiliates.  The business discussed at the meeting referred to was “Ways and means to ensure that proposed legislation to curb financial racketeering and monetary manipulation in the U.S.A. be sabotaged and legislation favourable to those attending the secret meeting be substituted.”  To achieve these two important objectives was no easy task.  Mr. Paul Warburg was asked to suggest solutions.  His advice was accepted.

Subsequent meetings were held by the same group to iron out details in New York.  The conspirators named their group the First Name Club because, when meeting together, they always addressed each other by their first names to guard against strangers becoming interested should they hear the surnames of national and international financiers being spoken.  To make a long story short, Aldrich, Warburg and Company, drew up the monetary legislation which Aldrich ultimately presented as the work of his special committee.  He had it passed by Congress in 1913 under the title “The Federal Reserve Act of 1913”.  The vast majority of American citizens honestly believed that this act protected their interests, and placed the Federal Government in control of the nation’s economy.

Nothing is further from the truth.  The Federal Reserve System placed the affiliated bankers in America and Europe in position to bring about and control World War One.  This statement will be proved.  World War One was fought to enable the International Conspirators to bring about the Russian Revolution in 1917.

These facts illustrate how history does repeat itself and why.  By means of similar plots, and intrigue, the International Bankers had brought about the English Revolution in 1640-1649;  and the Great French Revolution of 1789.[4]

In 1914 the Federal Reserve System consisted of twelve banks which had bought $134,000,000 worth of Federal Reserve Stock.  According to Congressional Record of May 29th, 1939;  8896, they had made a profit of $23,141,456,197.  In 1940 the assets of the Federal Reserve were shown as five billion dollars.  In 1946 they were declared to be forty five billion dollars.  The bankers made forty billion dollars profit out of their transactions in World War Two.

The majority of citizens in the United States believe that the Federal Reserve System benefits the people of the Nation as a whole.  They think the Federal Reserve System protects the depositors’ money by making bank failures an impossibility.  They think that profits made by the Federal Reserve Banks benefit the National Treasury.  They are wrong on all suppositions.

What the majority of the people think is exactly what the Federal Reserve System was originally intended to accomplish, but the legislation drawn up on Jekyll Island, Georgia in 1910, and passed by the American Congress in 1913, did not benefit the people or the government of the U.S.A.  It benefited only the American Bankers, who were interlocked with the International Bankers of Europe.

The President of the United States nominates four of the men who are charged with the responsibility of operating the Federal Reserve System.  They are paid $15,000 a year for their services.  Congressional records will prove that the member banks shared illegally the profits made right from its inception.  It wasn’t until 1922 that the original Act was amended so the bankers could take the profits legally.

Regarding the delusion that the Federal Reserve System protects people who deposit their money for safe-keeping in American Banks against possible bank failures, statistics show that since the Federal Reserve System came into operation in 1913 over 14,000 banks have failed.  Millions upon millions of the depositors’ hard earned money were lost to the rightful owners.  As money or wealth, generally speaking, is indestructible somebody got what the others lost.  That is what we term “Smart Business” to-day.

footnotes

3 Investigations in several countries already subjugated prove that the Financial Tycoons who owned and controlled the transportation systems on land and sea, and affiliated industries deliberately brought about conditions which led to general strikes immediately prior to the date set for a revolutionary effort to take place.  It must be obvious that these international Tycoons cannot form dictatorships as they did in Russia until existing governments and institutions have been overthrown.  This book proves how this purpose was achieved in Russia.

4 For full details of the Federal Reserve Conspiracy read the book of that title written by Eustace Mullins and published by Common Sense, Union, New-Jersey. 1954.

 

CHAPTER SEVEN
Events Preceding The Russian Revolution

The invasion of Russia in 1812 by Napoleon shook the Russian people to the core.  Tzar Alexander I set about the task of organizing a recovery programme.  In the hope that he could bring about a united effort throughout the Russian Empire, he relaxed many of the restrictions which had been imposed on the Jews when they were confined to the Pale of Settlement in 1772.  Special concessions were made to the artisans and professional classes.  A determined effort was made to establish Jews in agriculture.  Under Alexander I they were given every encouragement to assimilate themselves into the Russian way of life.

Nicholas I succeeded Alexander I in 1825.  He was less inclined to favour the Jews, because he viewed their rapid inroads into the Russian economy with alarm.  His government viewed with great displeasure the determination of the Jews to maintain their separate culture, language, mode of dress, etc.

In order to try to assimilate the Jews into the Russian society Nicholas I, in 1804, made it compulsory for all Jewish children to attend Public School.  Nicholas thought that if the young Jews could be convinced that they would be welcomed into Russian society it would go a long way to eliminate misunderstandings.  His avowed purpose was to offset the one-sided story of religious persecution which was drilled into their minds from early infancy.

The net results of the Russian experiment didn’t turn out as expected.  Education for non-Jewish children was not compulsory.  The Jews became the best educated segment in Russia.[1]

Alexander II followed Nicholas I to the throne of Russia in 1855.  Benjamin Disraeli referred to Alexander II as “The most benevolent prince that ever ruled over Russia”.  Alexander devoted his life to improving the conditions of the peasants, poorer classes, and the Jews.  In 1861 he emancipated 23,000,000 serfs.  This unfortunate class had been FORCED to work on the land.  They were LITERALLY slaves.  They could be transferred from one owner to another in all sales, or leases, of landed estates.

Many Jews, who had taken advantage of the compulsory education, entered universities.  They found themselves severely handicapped after graduation when seeking employment.  To correct this injustice Alexander II ruled that all Jewish graduates be allowed to settle and hold government positions in Greater Russia.  In 1879 Jewish apothecaries, nurses, mid-wives, dentists, distillers and skilled craftsmen were permitted to work and reside, anywhere in Russia.

But the Jewish revolutionary leaders were determined to continue their movement for Popular World Revolution.  Their terrorist groups committed one outrage after another.  They worked to enlist the support of disgruntled Russian intellectuals and to plant the general idea of violent revolution in the minds of the industrial working population.  In 1866 they made their first attempt on the life of Alexander II.  They tried to murder him a second time in 1879.  In some miraculous manner both attempts failed.  It was then decided a very special effort had to be made to remove Alexander.  His benevolent rule was completely upsetting their claim “That much needed reforms can only be brought about speedily by revolutionary action”.  The conspirators hatched their next plot against the life of Alexander II in the home of the Jewess Hesia Helfman.  The Tzar was murdered in 1881.

While the Revolutionary Forces within Russia were trying to embarrass the government in every way possible, and committing all kinds of outrages, including assassination, the “Secret Powers” behind the W.R.M. from their headquarters in England, Switzerland and the United States were trying once again to involve Britain in war with Russia.  In such a war neither Empire could make any appreciable gains.  The final outcome of such a war would be to weaken both Empires materially and leave them easier prey for revolutionary action afterwards.

In the Nineteenth Century, October issue, 1881, Goldwyn Smith, professor of modern history at Oxford University wrote :  “When I was last in England we were on the brink of war with Russia, which would have involved the whole Empire — the Jewish interests throughout Europe, with the Jewish Press of Vienna as its chief organ, was doing its utmost to push us in.”[2]

The assassination of the Russians’ “Little Father” in 1881 caused wide-spread resentment which was expressed by a spontaneous outbreak of violence against the Jewish population in many parts of Russia.  The Russian Government passed “The May Laws”.  These were harsh laws passed because the Russian officials who sponsored them argued “That if the Jews could not be satisfied and reconciled by the benevolent policy of Alexander II then it was obvious that they would be satisfied with nothing less than the absolute domination of Russia.”  Once again the whole Jewish Race were being punished for the sins of a few self-appointed revolutionary leaders.

On May 23rd, 1882 a Jewish delegation, headed by Baron Ginzberg,[3] called on the new Tzar Alexander III and officially protested the May Laws.  The Tzar promised a thorough investigation into the whole matter concerning the conflict between the Jewish and non-Jewish factions of the Empire’s population.  On September 3rd he issued this statement :  “For some time the government has given its attention to the Jews, and their problems and their relations to the rest of the inhabitants of the Empire with a view to ascertaining the sad conditions of the Christian population brought about by the conduct of the Jews in business matters.  During the last twenty years the Jews have not only possessed themselves of every trade and business in all its branches but also of a great part of the land by buying or farming it.  With few exceptions they have, as a body, devoted their attention not to enriching, or benefiting the country, but to defrauding the Russian people by their wiles.  Particularly have the poor inhabitants suffered, and this conduct has called forth protests from the people as manifested in acts of violence against the Jews.  The government, while on one hand doing its best to put dawn these disturbances;  and to deliver the Jews from oppression and slaughter;  on the other hand thought it a matter of urgency, and justice, to adopt the stringent measures to put an end to oppression as practiced by the Jews on the other inhabitants, and to rid the country of their malpractices, which were, as is well known, the original cause of the anti-Jewish agitations.”

The May Laws had been passed by the Government not only as an act of resentment because of the assassination of Tzar Alexander II, but also because Russian economists had been urgently warning the Government that the national economy was in danger of being ruined if measures were not taken to curb the illegal activities of the Jews.  The economists pointed out that while the Jews only represented 4.2 per cent of the whole population they had been able to entrench themselves so well in the Russian economy that the nation was faced with economic disaster.  How correct the economists proved to be is shown by the action taken after Baron Ginzberg’s deputation failed to have the May Laws rescinded.  The International Bankers imposed economic sanctions against the Russian Empire.  They almost reduced the nation to bankruptcy.  They exercised an embargo on Russian trade and commerce.  In 1904, after they involved the Russian Empire in a disastrous war with Japan, the English Banking House of Rothschild repudiated its promise of financial aid and tried to render the Russian Empire bankrupt, while Kuhn-Loeb & Co. New York extended to Japan all the credit asked for.

Encyclopedia Britannica, page 76, Vol. 2 — 1947 says this of the May Laws :  “The Russian May Laws were the most conspicuous legislative monument achieved by modern anti-semitism … Their immediate results were a ruinous commercial depression which was felt all over the empire and which profoundly affected the national credit.  The Russian Minister was at his wits end for money.  Negotiations for a large loan were entered into with the House of Rothschild and a preliminary contract was signed when the Finance Minister was informed that unless the persecutions of the Jews were stopped, the great banking house would be compelled to withdraw from the contract … In this way antisemitism, which had already so profoundly influenced the domestic policies of Europe, set its mark on the International relations of the Powers, for it was the urgent need of the Russian Treasury, quite as much as the termination of Prince Bismarck’s secret treaty of mutual neutrality, which brought about the Franco-Russian Alliance.”

Many orthodox Jews were worried because of the ruthless terrorism being practised by their compatriots.  They knew that a similar policy was being carried out in France, Germany, Spain and Italy.  The less radical Jews worried because they feared a continuation of such terrorism would result in such a wave of anti-semitism that it could quite possibly end with the extermination of the Jewish race.  Their worst fears were confirmed by a German Jew, Theodore Herzl, who informed them of Karl Ritter’s anti-semitic policy and warned them that it was rapidly being spread throughout Germany.  He suggested the organization of a Jewish Back to Israel Movement on the part of orthodox Jews.  This was the beginning of the Zionist movement.[4]

After Tzar Alexander III had issued his verdict blaming AVARICIOUS Jews as the cause of the Empire’s unrest, and economic ruin, the leaders of the revolutionaries organized “The Social Revolutionary Party”.  An utterly ruthless man named Gershuni was appointed organiser of the Terrorist Groups.  A tailor named Yevno Azev was appointed to organize the “Fighting Sections”.  The leaders of the Social Revolutionary Party also emphasized the importance of enlisting Gentiles in the movement.  Gentiles, who passed the tests to which they were submitted, became full members.  It was this decision that brought Alexander Ulyanov into the party.  Before the revolutionary leaders would admit him into full membership he was ordered to take part in the plot to assassinate Tzar Alexander III.  The attempt on the Tzar’s life failed.  Alexander Ulyanov was arrested.  He was tried, and condemned to death.  His execution caused his younger brother, Vlasimir, to dedicate himself to the revolutionary cause.  Vlasimir rose in power until he became leader of the Bolshevik Party.  He assumed the name of Lenin.  He ultimately became the first Dictator of the U.S.S.Rs.

Between 1900 and 1906, in addition to causing serious labour trouble, and creating terrible misunderstanding between all levels of Russian society, the Revolutionary Party rubbed the sore of religious bigotry until it developed into a festering boil.  This boil was brought to a head by the hot applications of wholesale murders and assassinations.  The boil burst in the form of the revolution of 1905.

footnotes

1 This fact had a great deal to do with the eventual destruction of Tzarist power which ended with the murder of Tzar Nicholas II, and his whole family, in the house in Ekaterinburg on July 17th, 1918 by a man named Yorovrest.  Ekaterinhurg was afterwards renamed Sverdlovsk in honour of the Jew Yakov Sverdlov who was president of the Soviet Republic at the time of the executions.  Illuminati symbols were formed on the walls of the death cellar.

2 This is another illustration of how even a Professor of History can fall into the Anti-Semitic pitfalls set by the conspirators.  Admittedly the majority of people believe that all the International Bankers and Tycoons are Jews, but this is incorrect.  The majority are not Jews, either by blood, racial descent or religion.  They actually foster Anti-Semitism because they can use all Anti-movements to further their diabolical plans.

3 Ginzberg was the official representative in Russia of the House of Rothschild.

4 The Zionist Movement was in turn controlled by the International Bankers and also used to further their secret plans and ambitions.  Read The Palestine Plot by B. Jensen.

 

The officials assassinated by the Social Revolutionaries Terrorist Section were Bogolepov, Minister of Education in 1901.  This assassination was perpetrated to register Jewish resentment against the educational clause in the previously referred to May Laws.  This clause limited the number of Jews attending state-supported schools, and universities, to a number in ratio to the Jewish population as compared to the whole Russian population.  This measure was passed because the State financed schools had become flooded with Jewish students.  A group of young Jews who had “suffered” when boys, because of the educational clause in the May Laws of 1882, were given the task of murdering the Minister of Education.  They had to prove their courage and ability to qualify them for duty with the Terrorist section of the Social Revolutionary Party.Next year (1902) Sipyagin, Minister of the Interior, was assassinated to emphasize Jewish resentment against the May Law which had reversed the policy of Alexander II, and prohibited Jews from living outside the Pale of Settlement.  Jews who had been evicted from their homes in Greater Russia as children under the May Law were chosen to carry out this “Execution”.  They made no mistake.

In 1903 Bogdanovich, Governor of Ufa was assassinated;  in 1904 Vischelev von Plehve, the Russian Premier was killed;  in 1905 the first full scale Russian Revolution broke out.  The Grand Duke Sergius, uncle of the Tzar, was assassinated on February 17th.  In December, 1905, General Dubrassov suppressed the revolutionaries, but in 1906 he was assassinated by the Terrorist Section.

After the Tzar had blamed the Jews for the unsatisfactory state of affairs in Russia, Baron Ginzberg was instructed to work to bring about the destruction of the Russian Empire.  It was agreed that to start the Russo-Japanese War the Rothschild interests in Europe would pretend to be friendly with Russia.  They would finance the war on Russia’s behalf while secretly the Rothschild’s partners, Kuhn-Loeb & Co. of New York, would finance the Japanese government.  The defeat of Russia was to be made certain by the Rothschilds withdrawing financial aid when it was most needed.  Chaos and confusion was to be created within the Russian armed forces in the far East by sabotaging the lines of transport and communication crossing Siberia.  This caused both the Russian Army and Navy to run short of supplies and reinforcements.[5]

Then again, a Russian Naval Officer bound from the Baltic to Port Arthur in the Far East, ordered his ships to fire on a British Trawler Fleet fishing on the Dogger Bank in the North Sea.  No logical reason was ever forthcoming to explain this wanton act of cruelty and mass murder against a supposedly friendly power.  Public reaction in England was such that war was narrowly averted.  Because of this incident many British Naval Officers and British Merchant Officers volunteered their services to Japan.

The Japanese government was financed by international loans raised by Jacob Schiff (New York).  Schiff was senior partner in Kuhn-Loeb & Co.  He co-operated with Sir Ernest Cassels (England) and the Warburgs (Hamburg).  Jacob Schiff justified his action of financing the Japanese in the war against Russia in a letter he wrote to Count Witte, the Tzar’s emissary who attended the Peace negotiations held at Portsmouth, U.S.A. in 1905.

“Can it be expected that the influence of the American Jew upon public opinion will be exerted to the advantage of the country which systematically degraded his brethren-in-race ? … If the Government, now being formed, should not succeed in assuring safety, and equal opportunity throughout the Empire, to the Jewish population, then indeed the time will have come for the Jews in Russia to quit their inhospitable fatherland.  While the problem with which the civilized world will then be faced will be enormous, it will be solved, and you, who are not only a far-seeing statesman, but also a great economist, know best that the fate of Russia, and its doom, will then be sealed.”

The hypocrisy of Jacob Schiff can be better appreciated when it is explained that from 1897 he had financed the Terrorists in Russia.  In 1904 he helped finance the revolution which broke out in Russia in 1905.  He also helped to organize on an international basis the financing of the Russian Revolution which broke out early in 1917, and gave him and his associates their first opportunity to put their Totalitarian Theories into effect.[6]

The Russo-Japanese War was fomented by the international bankers in order to create the conditions necessary for the success of a revolutionary effort to overthrow the power of the Tzars.  The plans of the International Bankers were upset when the Jewish-led Mensheviks started a revolution independently in Russia in 1905.  When the International Bankers withheld financial support the revolution failed right at the moment it appeared to have reached the pinnacle of success.

Because the Jewish-dominated Mensheviks acted on their own initiative the International Bankers decided that Lenin would conduct their revolutionary programme in Russia from that date onwards.

Lenin was born in the city of Simbirsk, located on the banks of the river Volga.  He was the son of a government official who had the title of “Actual State Counsellor”.  This title was not inherited, but had been awarded to his father for outstanding service as a school supervisor.  Lenin received a university education and was admitted to the practice of Law but he never set himself up in business.  Jewish students had persuaded him that it was time to overthrow the power of the privileged classes and time that the masses ruled their own countries.  It was while Lenin was toying with the idea that “Necessary reforms could only be brought about speedily by revolutionary action” that his brother was arrested by the police and executed.

Lenin was quickly recognized as an intellectual.  He was associating with the leaders of the Revolutionary Party when in his early twenties.  It has been previously stated that the wealthy direct influential international money-lenders had helped finance and direct the revolutionary activities within the Pale of Settlement.  Lenin wanted to find out all he could about the people who directed the various national revolutionary groups which were united in the common cause of Popular Revolution.  In 1895, at the age of twenty-five, he went to Switzerland and joined Plekhanov who had fled there from Russia to escape the fate of Lenin’s older brother Alexander.

While in Switzerland, Lenin and Plekhanov, who were Gentiles, joined forces with Vera Zasulich, Leo Deutch, P. Axelrod, and Julius Tsederbaum, who were all Jews.  They formed a Marxist Movement on a world wide scale which they named the “Group for the Emancipation of Labour”.  Tsederbaum was a young man like Lenin.  He had earned a reputation in “The Pale of Settlement” as a ruthless terrorist, and accomplished agitator.  He changed his name to Martov.  He became leader of the Mensheviks.  Lenin ruled the Bolsheviks in Russia.

The abortive revolutionary attempt by the Mensheviks in 1905 convinced Lenin that the only way to have a successful revolution was to organize an International Planning Committee which would first plan and then direct any agreed upon revolutionary effort.  Lenin brought into being the Comintern, as the Central International Revolutionary Planning Committee.  The International Bankers picked him as their top-level agent in Russia.  Lenin had made a serious study of the Great French Revolution.  When he learned that the Secret Power which had brought about the French Revolution was still in active operation he threw in his lot with them.  His plan was to let the members of the Comintern think they were the Brains, but to influence their thinking, so that they furthered the Long Range Plans of the International Bankers.  If the day came when the revolutionary leaders couldn’t be controlled then they could always be liquidated.  Evidence will be given to show how this actually happened.

Having decided his own policy, Lenin returned to Russia with Martov to organize his Money Raising Campaign which consisted of blackmail, bank robbery, extortion, and other kinds of illegal practices.  Lenin argued that it was only logical to take money from the people whose government they plotted to overthrow.  He made it a principle of his party that all young people who aspired to membership should, like his older brother Alexander, be tested for physical courage.  and mental alertness.  Lenin insisted that part of every young revolutionary’s training should include robbing a bank, blowing up a police station, and liquidating a traitor or spy.

Lenin also insisted that the revolutionary leaders, in all other countries, should organize an underground system.  In discussing, this matter, and writing about it, Lenin declared “everything legal and illegal which furthers the revolutionary movement is justified”.  He warned, however, that “the legal party should always be in control of the illegal”.  This practice is in force to-day, particularly in Canada and the United States.  Communists who openly acknowledge their membership in the Labour Progressive Party take great care not to get involved in a criminal way with the illegal activities of the Communist party’s underground organization.  But the “Apparatus” secretly directs operations and benefits financially, as a result.

It is a fact that few of the early leaders of Communism were members of the proletariat.  Most of them were well educated intellectuals.  In 1895 they caused a series of strikes.  Some of these were successfully turned into riots.  Thus they brought about one of the fundamental principles of revolutionary technique “developing a minor disturbance until it became a riot, and brought the citizens into actual physical conflict with the police.”

Lenin, Martov, and a number of other revolutionaries, were arrested and sentenced to prison.  Lenin finished his prison term in 1897.

It is not generally known that in those days in Russia political offenders exiled to Siberia were not imprisoned if they had not been convicted of any other CRIMINAL offence.  Therefore, Lenin took his beautiful young Jewish wife, and her Yiddish speaking mother, into exile with him.  During his term of exile Lenin drew an allowance of seven rubles and forty copecks a month from the Russian Government.  This was just about enough to pay for room and board.  Lenin worked as a bookkeeper to earn extra money.  It was while in exile that Lenin, Martov, and an accomplice named Potresov, decided upon their release to publish a newspaper for the purpose of combining the brains and energies of the entire revolutionary movement which at that time was broken up into many factions.

footnotes

5 My farther, Captain F.H. Carr, was one of the British officers who served with the Japanese in 1904 and 1905.  I have in my possession a very beautiful ivory carving of a Japanese wood-cutter enjoying a smoke after his lunch.  This museum piece was presented to my father by the Japanese government in appreciation of services rendered.  My father gave me a great deal of valuable information regarding the behind the scene intrigue which led to the Russian-Japanese War.

6 François Coty in Figaro Feb. 20th, 1932 said :  The subsidies granted the Nihilists at this period (i.e. 1905 to 1914 – author) by Jacob Schiff were no longer acts of isolated generosity.  A veritable Russian Terrorist organization had been set up in the U.S.A. at his expense, charged to assassinate Ministers, Governors, Heads of Police, etc

In February 1900 Lenin finished his exile.  He was granted permission to return to Switzerland for a visit.  He joined the other revolutionary leaders and the agents of theSecret Powers.  They approved his idea;  and Iskra (The Spark) was published.  The editorial board consisted of the older revolutionary leaders — Plekhanov, Zasulich and Axelrod — with Lenin, Potresov and Martov representing the younger members.  Lenin’s wife was secretary of the board.  Trotsky joined the editorial staff two years later.  For a while the paper was actually printed in Munich, Germany.  The editorial board met in London.[7]  In 1903 it was moved back to Geneva.  The copies were smuggled into Russia, and other countries, by way of the underground system organized by the Grand Orient Masons.  Because the paper was named “Iskra”, the revolutionaries who subscribed to the Party Line, as defined by the editorial board, became known as Iskrists.The paper called for a Unification Congress to take place in Brussels in 1903 for the purpose of uniting various Marxist groups.  The Russian Social Democrats, Rosa Luxemberg’s Polish Social Democrats, the group for the Emancipation of Labour, and the Maximalist group, were represented.  Early in August the Belgium police took action, and the delegates moved over to London en masse.  This Congress is of historical importance because during this Congress the ideological split developed between the Iskrists.  Lenin became leader of the Bolshevik (or majority group) while Martov became leader of the Mensheviks (or minority group).

When the Mensheviks pulled off the abortive revolution in Russia in 1905, Trotsky proved himself a leader of ability.  It is difficult for the uninitiated to understand just what caused the effort to fold up, because the revolutionaries had control of St. Petersburg from January to December 1905.  They formed the Petersburg Soviet, Lenin and many of his top-level revolutionary leaders stayed aloof.  They let the Menshevik Party handle this revolution.

Lenin had been in Geneva consulting with the Secret Powers when the revolution broke out following the Bloody Sunday tragedy in St. Petersburg in January 1905.  He didn’t return to Russia until October.  The Bloody Sunday tragedy was blamed on the intolerance of the Tzar, but many who investigated the happenings found ample evidence to convince them that the Bloody Sunday incident had been planned by the Terrorist Group for the purpose of arousing anger and hatred in the hearts of the non-Jewish workers against the Tzar.  The incident enabled the leaders of the revolutionary movement to enlist the support of thousands of non-Jewish men and women who, until that sad day, had remained loyal to the Tzar, and spoken of him as “The Little Father”.  Bloody Sunday is of great historical importance.

In January, 1905, Russia was at war with Japan.  Transportation on the railway across the Russian waste-lands from west to east had been broken down.  Reinforcements and supplies had failed to get through to the eastern front due to sabotage.  On January 2nd the Russian people were shocked with the news that Port Arthur had fallen to the Japanese.  They had lost the war against what they had considered a very second class power.

The Imperial Government, in its attempt to gain the favour of the industrial population, had adopted the policy of encouraging the formation of legal trade unions.  Known revolutionaries had to be barred from membership.  One of the most active leaders in organizing the Legal Trade Unions was the Russian Orthodox Priest, Father Gapon.  The liberal reforms, obtained by non-radical citizens, didn’t please the leaders of the revolutionary party who claimed that “necessary reforms could only be brought about speedily by revolution”.  Father Gapon had won so much respect he was welcomed by the Tzar, and his ministers, any time he wished to discuss a weighty labour problem.

On January 2nd, when the bad war news swept the Empire, organized labour disturbances broke out in St. Petersburg’s huge Putilov Works.  A strike was called, but because of the general situation, Father Gapon said he would settle the matters in dispute by direct appeal to the Tzar.  The idea appealed to the majority of the workers, but the “Radicals” opposed it.  However, on Sunday afternoon January 22nd, 1905, thousands of workmen, accompanied by their wives and children, formed into a procession to accompany Father Gapon to the palace gates.  According to the authentic reports the procession was entirely orderly.  Petitioners carried hastily made banners expressing loyalty to the “Little Father”.  At the palace gates, without the slightest warning, the procession was thrown into utter confusion by a withering volley of rifle and machine gun fire.  Hundreds of workers and their families were slaughtered.  The square in front of the Palace was turned into a space of agonized chaos.  January 22nd, 1905 has been known as “Bloody Sunday” ever since.  Was Nicholas II responsible ?  It is a proven fact that he was not in the Palace, or in the city, at the time.  It is known that an officer of the guard ordered the troops to fire.  It is quite possible he was a “Cell” carrying out the terrorist policy of his superiors.  This act was the “spark” that touched the “tinder” provided by the revolutionary leaders.  The “blaze” of a full scale revolution followed.

Regardless of who was responsible, tens of thousands of previously loyal industrial workers joined the Socialist Revolutionary Party, and the movement spread to other cities.  The Tzar tried to stem the tide of rebellion.  Early in February he ordered an investigation into the St. Petersburg events, by the Shidlovsky Commission.  In August he announced provision had been made for the establishment of a democratic representative legislature.  This became the Duma.  He offered amnesty to all political offenders.  It was under this amnesty that Lenin, and his Bolshevik leaders, returned to Russia in October from Switzerland, and other countries abroad.  But nothing the Tzar did could stem the tide of revolution.

On October 20th, 1905, the Menshevik-led all Russian Railway Union went on strike.  On October 25th general strikes were effective in Moscow, Smolensk, Kursk, and other cities.  On October 26th the Revolutionary Petersburg Soviet was founded.  It assumed the functions of a national government.  The Soviet government was dominated by the Menshevik faction of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party although the Social Revolutionary Party had representation.  The first President was Menshevik Zborovisk.  He was quickly displaced by Georgi Nosar.  He in turn was superseded by Lev Trotsky who became President on December 9th, 1905.  On the 16th of December, a military force arrested Trotsky and 300 members of the Soviet government.  There wasn’t a single prominent Bolshevik amongst those arrested.  This should prove that Lenin was acting for, and protected by, the Secret Powers which operate behind the government.

The revolution wasn’t quite over.  On December 20th a Jew named Parvus assumed control over a new Soviet Executive.  He called a general strike in St. Petersburg and 90,000 workers responded.  The next day 150,000 workers went on strike in Moscow.  Open insurrection broke out in Chita, Kansk and Rostov.  On December 30th the troops, and government officials, who had remained loyal to the Tzar, in some miraculousmanner regained control.  They put an end to the revolution.[8]  Tzar Nicholas II kept his promise.  The Duma was formed and an elected legislature established.

In 1907 the Fifth Congress of the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party was held in London.  Lenin with 91 delegates represented the Bolshevik party;  the Mensheviks led by Martov had 89 delegates; Rosa Luxemberg led her Polish Social democrats with 44 delegates;  the Jewish Bund led by Rafael Abramovitch had 55;  the Lettish Social Democrats, led by Comrade Herman (Danishevsky) made up the remainder.  All told there were 312 delegates of which 116 were, or had been, workers.

This Congress had been called for the purpose of holding a postmortem on the abortive Russian Revolution of 1905.  Lenin blamed the failure of the revolutionary effort on lack of co-operation between the Mensheviks and other group leaders.  He told the 312 delegates that the Mensheviks had run the whole show and made a mess of things generally.  He called for unity of policy and unity of action.  He argued that revolutionary action should be planned well in advance, and the element of surprise used to full advantage.

Martov hit back at Lenin.  He accused him of failing to give the Menshevik revolutionary effort the support he should have done.  He accused him particularly of withholding financial assistance.  Martov and the other Jewish groups led by Ross.  Luxemberg and Abrahamovitch, were annoyed that Lenin had been able to finance the attendance of the largest number of delegates.  They accused him of financing his Bolshevik party by robbery, kidnappings, forgery and theft.  They reprimanded him for refusing to contribute a fair proportion of his ill-gotten gains to the central unifying organization.  One big laugh was created when one of the Mensheviks accused Lenin of marrying off one of his top officials to a rich widow in order to enrich his party treasury.

Lenin is alleged to have admitted he had done this for the good of the Cause.  He maintained that the official he had married oft to the widow was a fine, strong, healthy specimen of humanity.  He thought the widow would agree she had gotten full value for her money.  It was at this Congress that Stalin, then a very minor character, became attached to Lenin.  The Congress finally agreed to closer co-operation between the leaders of the various revolutionary groups and decided who should edit their revolutionary newspapers.  They put great emphasis upon propaganda.  At this Congress they laid the foundation for a re-organization of their propaganda machine with the understanding that all publications should adopt the same editorial policy “The Party Line”.

In 1908 the Bolsheviks started publishing the “Proletarie”.  Lenin, Dubrovinsky, Zinoviev and Kamenev were the editors.  The Mensheviks published “Golos Sotsial-Demokrata”.  Plekhanov, Axelrod, Martov, Dan and Martynov (Pikel) were the editors.  All editors were Jewish except Lenin and Plekhanov.  Trotsky started a semi-independent publication named “Vienna Pravda”.

In 1909 Lenin won the unconditional support of two Jewish leaders, Zinoviev and Kamenev.  They became known as “The Troika” and this friendship endured until Lenin’s death in 1924.

footnotes

7 Because the Rothschild’s influence was so great with the Bank of England’s directors, and because the directors of the Bank of England could control the policy of the British government, revolutionaries have always been able to find asylum in England when barred by every other country.  Karl Marx and Engels are typical examples.

8 Had Lenin and the International Bankers intervened on behalf of the Mensheviks at this time nothing could have defeated the revolutionary efforts.  There is no possible explanation for them allowing the Government Forces to regain control except that they had secret plans which they were not then ready to put into effect.  That they were preparing for World War One and wished Russia to remain a Monarchy until after the war broke out seems to be the only logical conclusion, and future events would indicate this was their plan.

 

After the Fifth Congress of the Russian Social Democrats Labour Party held in London in 1907, Lenin decided to find out how courageous and trustworthy his new disciple Stalin was.  He also wished to convince the leaders of the other revolutionary groups that he was financially independent.  To accomplish this dual purpose he instructed Stalin to rob the Tiflis Bank.  Stalin picked as his accomplice an Armenian named Petroyan, who afterwards changed his name to Kamo.  They discovered the Bank was going to transfer a large sum of money from one place to another by public conveyance.  They waylaid the conveyance.  Petroyan tossed a bomb.  Everything, and everyone, in the conveyance was blown to smithereens, except the strong box containing the cash — 250,000 rubles.  Thirty people lost their lives.  The loot was turned over to Lenin.  Stalin had proven himself as a potential leader.The Bolsheviks encountered difficulty using the stolen rubles for party purposes because most of the currency consisted of 500 ruble notes.  Lenin conceived the idea of distributing the 500 ruble notes among trustworthy Bolsheviks in various countries.  They were instructed to get rid of as much of the money as they could on a given day.  This directive was carried out, but two of Lenin’s agents fell foul of the police during the transaction.  One was Olga Ravich, who afterwards married Zinoviev, Lenin’s great friend.  The other was Meyer Wallach, whose real name was Finklestein.  He afterwards changed his name again to Maxim Litvinov.  He became known throughout the world as Stalin’s Commissar of Foreign Affairs from 1930 to 1939.[9]

After the revolution of 1905 had ended, Tzar Nicholas II set about making many radical reforms.  He planned turning the Russian absolute monarchy into a limited monarchy such as is enjoyed by the British people.  After the Duma began to function the Premier, Peter Arkadyevich Stolypin became a great reformer.  He dominated Russian politics and drafted the “Stolypin Constitution” which guaranteed civil rights to peasants who were about 85 per cent of the entire Russian population.  His land reforms granted financial assistance to the peasants so they could purchase their own farms.  His idea was that the logical way to defeat those who advocated the communal way of life was to encourage individual ownership.

But the revolutionary leaders wanted to usurp political and economic power.  They were not the least bit satisfied with reforms.  In 1906 the Terrorist Group attempted to assassinate Stolypin.  They destroyed his home with a bomb.  Several more plots were hatched to do away with the most progressive premier the Russians could have hoped to have.  On a dark September night, in 1911, the Great Emancipator was shot to death, in cold blood, while attending a gala performance at the Kiev theatre.  The assassin was a Jewish lawyer named Mordecai Bogrov.

In 1907 the International Bankers organized the Wall Street Panic in order to reimburse themselves for the money spent in connection with the Russian wars and revolutions.  They were also financing the preliminary stages of the Chinese revolution which broke out in 1911.

Many of Stolypin’s proposed reforms were carried out after his death.  In 1912 an industrial insurance law gave all industrial workmen compensation for sickness and injury to the extent of two-thirds of their regular pay for sickness, and three-fourths, for accidents.  Newspapers of the revolutionary parties were given legal status for the first time since they had been printed.  Public schools were expanded.  The election laws were revised in order to give more representative government.  In 1913, the government of the Tzar of Russia, granted a general amnesty for all political prisoners.  Immediately they were released from prison they began to plot with renewed energy the overthrow of the Russian Government.  Terrorists advocated the liquidation of the Royal Family.  But the reforms had appealed to the vast majority of the Russian people.  The revolution in Russia looked like a dead issue for the time being.  Those who directed the World Revolutionary Movement decided they would give Russia a rest for the time being.  They concentrated their efforts in other countries.  Portugal and Spain came in for attention.

Because of the Red Fog created by Communist propaganda, and an organized campaign of “L’Infamie” carried on in Russia, as it had been carried on in France and England prior to those revolutions, it is difficult for the average person to believe that the Russian Tzars and Nobles were anything else than big bearded monsters who enslaved the peasants, raped their young women, and speared babies on the points of their swords while galloping through villages on horse back.  In order to prove that the last of the Tzars was a reformer we will quote Bertram Wolfe, because Bertram Wolfe was anti-Tzarist and pro-revolutionary.  Wolfe says on page 360 of his book “Three who made a Revolution” :

“Between 1907 and 1914 under Stolypin’s land reform laws, 2,000,000 peasants and their families receded from the village mir and became individual proprietors.  All through the war (1914 -1917) the movement continued so that by January 1st, 1916, 6,200,000 peasant families out of approximately 16,000,000 who had become eligible, had made application for separation.  Lenin saw the matter as a race with time between Stolypin’s reforms and the next revolutionary upheaval.  Should the upheaval be postponed for a couple of decades the new land measures would transform the countryside so it would no longer be a revolutionary force.  How near Lenin came to being right is proved by the fact that in 1917, when he called upon the peasants to Take the Land they already owned more than three-fourths of it.”

It is unfortunately true that Rasputin did exert an evil influence upon certain men and women of the Russian Imperial Court.  I know, from ladies attached to the Court at that time, that Rasputin exercised a tremendous influence over the Empress because her young son suffered from hemophilia and Rasputin was the only man who could stop the bleeding.

Rasputin definitely had mesmeric powers which are not uncommon amongst certain of the Russian people.  He seemed able to place the Empress under his influence, not as a lover, but for the purpose of making her force the Tzar to do what Rasputin decided he wanted him to do.  It is not an exaggeration to say that Rasputin, because of the power he exerted on the Tzar through the Queen, virtually ruled Russia to the dismay of the Russian people.

It is also true that Rasputin introduced into Court Circles men and women who practised the pagan rites which were secretly carried on in the Palais Royal prior to the out-break of the French Revolution in 1789.  These ritualistic orgies were based on the ridiculous assumption that people could not be saved until they had plumbed the depths of degradation in sin.  He introduced subversives right into the Royal Household and they obtained information that enabled their masters to blackmail many influential people into doing their bidding.  Rasputin was undoubtedly of the Illuminati and the Synagogue of Satan.

footnotes

9 This “Gangster” played an important part in International affairs in England and Germany, in the League of Nations and the United Nations right up to the time of his death.

 

CHAPTER EIGHT
The Russian Revolution — 1917

In January, 1910, nineteen leaders of the World Revolutionary Movement met in London.  This meeting is recorded as “The January Plenum of the Central Committee”.  Ways and means were discussed to bring about greater unity.  Lenin was again pressed to give up his policy of financial independence.  He responded by burning the Five Hundred Ruble notes left over from the Tiflis bank robbery.  Lenin was convinced it was just about impossible to cash the notes without getting caught by the police.

The Plenum decided to accept the newspaper “Sotsial Demokrata” as the general party publication.  The Bolsheviks appointed Lenin and Zinoviev, and the Mensheviks, Martov and Dan as editors.  Kamenev was appointed to assist Trotsky edit “Vienna Pravda”.  The Plenum also discussed the pattern the world revolutionary effort should take.  The delegates considered the possible repercussions certain contemplated political assassinations would bring about.  The policy of the party was set.  The Central Committee was ordered to prepare the Temples and Lodges of the Grand Orient for action.  The members were to be made active proselytizing their revolutionary and atheistic ideology.[10]

The Party Line was to unite all revolutionary bodies for the purpose of bringing all the big capitalistic countries into war with each other so that the terrific losses suffered, the high taxation imposed, and the hardships endured by the masses of the population, would make the majority of the working classes react favourably to the suggestion of a revolution to end wars.  When all countries had been Sovietized then the Secret Powers would form a Totalitarian Dictatorship and their identity need remain secret no longer.  It is possible that only Lenin knew the secret aims and ambitions of the Illuminati who moulded revolutionary action to suit their purposes.

The revolutionary leaders were to organize their undergrounds in all countries so as to be ready to take over their nation’s political system and economy; the International Bankers were to extend the ramifications of their agencies right around the world.  It has been shown that Lenin became active in revolutionary circles in 1894.  It has also been stated that he decided to throw in his lot with the International Bankers because he doubted the ability of the men who led the Jewish dominated national revolutionary parties to consolidate their victories when gained.  In view of these statements it is necessary to review revolutionary events from 1895 to 1917.

The Empress of Austria was assassinated in 1898;  King Humbert in 1900;  President McKinley in 1901;  the Grand Duke Sergius of Russia in 1905, and the King and Crown Prince of Portugal in 1908.  To prove that the Illuminati acting through the Grand Orient Masons were responsible for these political assassinations the following evidence is submitted.

The leaders of the World Revolutionary Movement, meeting in Geneva, Switzerland, thought it was necessary to remove King Carlos of Portugal so they could establish a Republic in Portugal so, in 1907, they ordered his assassination.  In December 1907, Megalhaes Lima — the head of Portuguese Grand Orient Masonry went to Paris to lecture to the Masonic Lodges.  His subject was “Portugal, the overthrow of the Monarchy, and the need of a republican form of government”.  A few weeks later King Carlos and his son, the Crown Prince, were assassinated.

Continental Masons boasted of this success.  Furnemont, Grand Orator of the Grand Orient of Belgium, said on February 12, 1911 :  “Do you recall the deep feeling of pride which we all felt at the brief announcement of the Portuguese Revolution ?  In a few hours the throne had been brought down, the people triumphed, and the republic was proclaimed.  For the uninitiated, it was a flash of lightning in a clear sky… But we, my brothers, we understood.  We knew the marvellous organization of our Portuguese brothers, their ceaseless zeal, their uninterrupted work.  We possessed the secret of that glorious event.”[11]

The leaders of the World Revolutionary Movement, and the top-level officials of continental Freemasonry, met in Switzerland in 1912.  It was during this meeting that they reached the decision to assassinate the Archduke Francis Ferdinand in order to bring about World War One.  The actual date on which the murder was to be committed was left in abeyance because the cold blooded plotters did not consider the time was quite ripe for his murder to provide the maximum political repercussions.  On September 15th, 1912 the “Revue Internationale des Sociétés Secretes” edited by M. Jouin, published the following words on pages 787-788 “Perhaps light will be shed one day on these words spoken by a high Swiss Freemason.  While discussing the subject of the heir to the throne of Austria he said :  ‘The Archduke is a remarkable man.  It is a pity that he is condemned.  He will die on the steps of the throne.’”

Light was shed on those words at the trial of the assassins who murdered the heir to the Austrian throne, and his wife, on June 28th, 1914.  This act of violence committed in Sarajevo, was the spark that touched off the blaze that was developed into World War One.  Pharos’ shorthand notes of the Military Trial is a most enlightening document.  They provide further evidence that the international bankers used the Grand Orient Lodges to bring about World War One, as they used them in 1787-1789 to bring about the French Revolution.  On October 12, 1914, the president of the military court questioned Cabrinovic, who threw the first bomb at the Archduke’s car.

The President :  “Tell me something more about the motives.  Did you know, before deciding to attempt the assassination, that Tankosic and Ciganovic were Freemasons ?  Had the fact that you and they were Freemasons an influence on your resolve ?”[12]

Cabrinovic :  “Yes”.

The President :  “Did you receive from them the mission to carry out the assassination ?”

Cabrinovic :  “I received from no one the mission to carry out the assassination.  Freemasonry had to do with it because it strengthened my intention.  In Freemasonry it is permitted to kill.  Ciganovic told me that the Freemasons had condemned the Archduke Franz Ferdinand to death MORE THAN A YEAR BEFORE.”

Add to this evidence the further evidence of Count Czerin, an intimate friend of the Archduke.  He says in “Im-Welt-Krieg” — “The Archduke knew quite well that the risk of an attempt on his life was imminent.  A year before the war he informed me that the Freemasons had resolved on his death.”

Having succeeded in bringing about a World War, the leaders of the Revolutionary Movement proceeded to use the very fact to convince the industrial workers, and the men in the armed forces, that the war was a capitalistic war.  They agitated.  They criticized everything possible.  They blamed the various governments for everything that went wrong.  The International “Capitalists” were directed by the Illuminati who remained discreetly in the background, unsuspected, and unharmed.[13]

Because Russia had only emerged from the disastrous war with Japan a few years previously it was a comparatively simple matter for the trained agitators amongst the Mensheviks to create an atmosphere of doubt, suspicion, and unrest in the minds of the Russian workers, and finally amongst the troops in 1914-1916.  By January 1917 the Russian Imperial Armies had suffered nearly 3,000,000 casualties.  The cream of Russia’s manhood had died.

Lenin and Martov were in Switzerland, the neutral ground upon which all international plots are hatched out.  Trotsky was organizing the hundreds of ex-Russian revolutionaries who had found refuge in the United States.  He was particularly active in New York’s East Side.[14]  The leaders of the Mensheviks were carrying on their subversive policy in Russia.  Their first objective was to overthrow the power of the Tzar.  Their opportunity came in January 1917.  Cleverly carried out sabotage in the communication systems, the department of transport, and the ministry of supply, resulted in a serious food shortage in St. Petersburg.  This happened at the time when the population was swollen so far above its normal size, due to the influx into the city of industrial workers needed for the war effort.  February, 1917, was a bad month.  Food rationing was introduced.  On March 5th, general unrest was evident.  Bread lines were growing.  On March 6th, the streets became crowded with unemployed.  Cossack troops were brought into the city.  The Tzar was still at the front visiting the troops.[15]

On March 7th, the Jewish leaders of the Menshevik party organized the women to put on street demonstrations as a protest over the bread shortage.[16]

On March 8th, the women staged the demonstration.  The revolutionary leaders then took a hand.  Selected groups staged diversionary demonstrations.  Gangs appeared here and there singing revolutionary songs and raising Red Flags.  At the corner of Nevsky Prospekt, and the St. Catherine Canal, the Mounted Police and Cossacks dispersed the crowds without inflicting any casualties.  The crowds who gathered around those who raised the Red Flags and cried out for revolution weren’t even fired on.  It looked as if definite orders had been given to avoid, at all cost, a repetition of what happened on Bloody Sunday, 1905.[17]

On March 9th the Nevsky Prospekt from Catherine Canal to Nicolai Station was jammed with milling crowds which became bolder under the urgings of agitators.  Cossack cavalry cleared the street.  Some were trampled but the troops only used the flat of their sabres.  At no time were fire-arms used.  This tolerance infuriated the revolutionary leaders and the agitators were directed to increase their efforts to bring the people into physical conflict with the police and troops.  During the night the revolutionary leaders set up machine-guns in hidden positions throughout the city.

footnotes

10 The Atheistic Grand Orient Masons must not be confused with other European and American Freemasons, whose principles are above reproach, work philanthropic, and whose ritual is based on belief in The Great Architect of the Universe.

11 Note :  Bulletin du Grand Orient de Belgique 5910, 1910, page 92.

12 Tankosic and Ciganovic were higher Masons than Cabrinovic.  It had previously been brought out at the trial that Ciganovic had told Cabrinovic that the Freemasons could not find men to carry out the Archduke’s murder.

13 It was indeed a Capitalistic war, but not the kind of Capitalistic war the workers were led to believe it was by propaganda put out by the press the international bankers controlled in every country of the world.

14 Police officials and debates in Congress show this illegal entry is going on today on an ever increasing scale.  The underworld characters also find admittance to Canada very easy.  The danger lies in the fact that the underworld and the revolutionary underground are interlocked.  One could not and never has survived without the other.  The men who are The Secret Power direct both.  The Aryan War Lords have used the Mafia, The International Tycoons, the Jewish terrorists.  This explains gang wars.

15 The troops had 1 rifle to 6 men by Feb. 1917 : 1 day’s ammunition.

16 This move was almost identical with the plot to use men disguised as women in the march on the Tuileries.

17 One of the best works dealing with the events leading up to the Russian Revolution is “Behind Communism” by Frank Britton.

 

On March 10th an unfortunate incident provided the tiny spark necessary to kindle the revolutionary tinder which had been piled up, and soaked with inflammable oratory.  A big crowd had gathered about Nicholai station.  About two in the afternoon a man, heavily dressed in furs to protect himself from the cold, drove into the square in his sleigh.  He was impatient.  He ordered his driver to go through the crowd.  He misjudged the temper of the crowd.The man was dragged from the sleigh and beaten.  He regained his feet and took refuge in a stalled street car.  He was followed by a section of the mob and ONE of them, carrying a small iron bar, beat his head to a pulp.  This single act of violence aroused the blood-lust in the crowd and they surged down Nevsky smashing windows.  Fights broke out.

The disorder spread until it became general.  The revolutionary leaders by pre-arrangement fired on the mob from their hidden positions.  The mob attacked the police.  They blamed the police for firing on them.  They slaughtered every policeman to a man.[18]  The inmates of the prisons and jails were then released to stir up the blood-lust.  Conditions necessary for the Reign of Terror were introduced.

On March 11th the depredations of the recently released criminals led to wide-spread rioting.  The Duma still tried to stay the rising tide of revolt.  They dispatched an urgent message to the Tzar telling him the situation was serious.  The telegram explained at considerable length the state of anarchy which then existed.  Communist “Cells” within the communication systems sent another message.  The Tzar, upon reading the telegram he did receive, commanded the dissolution of the Duma.  Thus he deprived himself of the support of the majority of the members who were loyal to him.

On March 12th, the President of the dissolved Duma sent a last despairing message to the Tzar.  It concluded with the words, “The last hour has struck.  The fate of the fatherland and the dynasty is being decided”.  It is claimed the Tzar never received this message.  This control of communication systems by “Cells” placed in key positions was used widely during the next few months.[19]

On March 12th, several regiments revolted and killed their own officers.  Then, unexpectedly, the garrison of St. Peter and St. Paul fortress surrendered, and most of the troops joined the revolution.

Immediately after the surrender of the garrison a Committee of the Duma was formed consisting of 12 members.  This provisional government survived until overthrown by Lenin’s Bolsheviks in November, 1917.  The reolutionary leaders, who were for the most part Mensheviks, organized the Petersburg Soviet.  They agreed to allow the Provisional Government to function because it had the resemblance of rightful authority.

St. Petersburg was only one city in a vast Empire.  There was no way of knowing accurately just how the citizens in other cities would behave.  Kerensky, the Socialist, was a very strong man.  He was referred to as the Napoleon of Russia.

Through the good auspices of the international bankers, M.M. Warburg & Sons.  Lenin was put in communication with the German military leaders.  He explained to them that the policy of both Kerensky’s Provisional Government, and the Menshevik revolutionary Soviet, was to keep Russia in the war against Germany.[20]

Lenin undertook to curb the power of the Jewish revolutionary leaders in Russia.  He promised to take the Russian Armies out of the war against Germany, providing the German government would help him overthrow the Russian Provisional Government and obtain political and economic control of the country.  This deal was agreed to and Lenin, Martov, Radek and a party of 30 odd Bolsheviks were secretly transported across Germany to Russia in a sealed railway compartment.  They arrived in St. Petersburg April 3rd.  The Warburgs of Germany, and the international bankers in Geneva provided the necessary funds.

The Russian Provisional Government signed its own death warrant in 1917 when, immediately after it was formed, it promulgated an order granting unconditional amnesty to all political prisoners.  The amnesty included those in exile in Siberia, and those who had sought refuge in countries abroad.  This order enabled over 90,000 revolutionaries, most of them extremists, to re-enter Russia.  Many of them were trained leaders.  Lenin and Trotsky enlisted this vast influx of revolutionaries into their Bolshevik Party.

No sooner was Lenin back in Russia than he used propaganda to attack the Provisional Government which had granted him and his followers pardon.  At the beginning of April, the Petersburg Soviet (meaning Workers’ Council) was dominated by the Mensheviks.  The Essars (Social Revolutionaries) came second, and the Bolsheviks, for once, were the minority group.  The policy of the Provisional Government was to continue the war effort because the majority of Russians considered the totalitarian ambitions of the German “Black” Nazi War Lords a direct threat to Russian sovereignty.  This policy was vigorously supported by Tcheidze who had assumed the presidency of the Petersburg Soviet in the absence of Martov.  Vice-president Skobelev of the Soviet, who was also a member of the Provisional Government, also supported the war effort because he thought that if the revolutionaries could help bring about the defeat of Germany’s armed forces they might be able to help the German and Polish revolutionary groups overthrow the German Government in the hour of its defeat.

Lenin’s one object, at that time, was to obtain leadership.  He attacked the policy of the Provisional Government.  He accused its members of being instruments of the bourgeois.  He openly advocated its immediate overthrow by violent means.  He didn’t want to antagonize the Menshevik members of the Petersburg Soviet at this time.  Lenin insructed his Bolshevik agitators to preach the destruction of the Provisional Government to factory workers and military garrisons but to use the slogan “All power to the Soviets” — meaning all power to the workers’ councils.

Amongst the thousands of revolutionaries who returned to Russia, following the general amnesty, was Trotsky.  He took back with him, from Canada and the United States, several hundred revolutionaries who had previously escaped from Russia.  The vast majority were Yiddish Jews from the East End of New York.[21]

These revolutionaries helped put Lenin into power.  Once these revolutionaries had served their purpose most of them were condemned to exile or death.  It was only a comparatively short time before all original members of the First International were either dead, in prison, or in exile.  The history of the Lenin and Stalin Dictatorships should convince any unbiased person that the masses of the world’s population, regardless of colour, or creed have been used as Pawns in the Game of international chess played by the “Red” international bankers and the “Black” Aryan Nazi War Lords as directed by the Illuminati.

Further proof that the international bankers were responsible for Lenin’s part in the Russian Revolution is to be found in a “White Paper” published by authority of the King of England in April 1919 (Russia No. 1), but the international bankers, through the directors of the Bank of England, persuaded the British Government to withdraw the original document and substitute another in which all reference to international Jews was removed.[22]

François Coty in “Figaro” February 20th, 1932 states :

“The subsidies granted to the Nihilists in Russia and elsewhere at this period by Jacob Schiff were no longer acts of isolated generosity.  A veritable Russian Terrorist organization had been set up in the U.S.A. at his expense, charged to assassinate ministers, governors, heads of police, etc.”  The Illuminati who use Communism and Naziism to further their secret totalitarian ambitions organize revolutionary action in three steps or movements.[23]

1.  The change-over of the existing form of government (regardless of whether it be a monarchy, or a republic) into a socialist state by constitutional means if possible.

2.  The change-over of the Socialist State into a Proletarian Dictatorship by revolutionary action.

3.  The change-over from a Proletarian Dictatorship to a Totalitarian Dictatorship by purging all influential people who may be opposed.

After 1918, all Russian Jews were either revolutionary Jews, clinging tenaciously to the Marxian theories, and working for the establishment of an international of Soviet Socialist Republics, (Trotskyites) of they favoured returning to Palestine (The Zionists).  Miss B. Baskerville in her book “The Polish Jew” published in 1906 has this to say about the Ghettos on pages 117-118 :  “Social-Zionism aims at converting the Zionists to socialism before they go to Palestine in order to facilitate the establishment of a Socialist Government … in the meantime they do their best to overthrow those European Governments which do not attain to their political standard … their programme which is full of Socialistic ideas … includes the organization of strikes, acts of terror, and the organizers being very young, acts of folly as well … ”

The Secret Power behind the W.R.M. also controls political Zionism, yet the vast majority of the Jews who work for Zionism are absolutely ignorant that they also are being used as “Pawns in the Game”, of International Chess.

footnotes

18 I have definite and authoritative evidence in my possession from people who were in St. Petersburg and in a position to know that the machine-guns used were neither placed in their positions, or fired by the police.  The police had received definite orders that they were not to use drastic action.

19 Lenin, in order to break the spirit of the troops fighting the Germans at the front in November 1917, had messages sent to field officers which they accepted as coming from the Russian High Command.  One General received orders to advance against the enemy, while two others, one on each flank of the General who was ordered to advance, were ordered to retire.  It is little wonder that the troops turned on their own officers.

20 I have evidence to prove that the brother of Paul Warburg of New York was the German Army Intelligence Officer who negotiated with Lenin on behalf of the German High Command and arranged for his safe passage across Germany to Russia.

21 Father Denis Fahey C.S. Sp. in his book The Rulers of Russia pages 9-14 gives the names of all these revolutionary leaders, their nationality, racial origin, and the positions they were assigned to immediately Lenin had usurped power and Trotsky consolidated his position in Russia in November, 1917.

22 Captain A.H.M. Ramsay, member of Parliament for Midlothian and Peebleshire from 1931 to 1945, states on page 96 of his book :  The Nameless War — “I was shown the Two White Papers … the original and the abridged issue, side by side.  Vital passages had been eliminated from the abridged edition.”

23 For further details regarding this matter read “The Last Days of the Mevanovs,” by Thornton Butterworth;  and “Les Derniers Jours des Romanoff”, by Robert Wilton, 15 years Russian correspondent for the “London Times”.

CHAPTER NINE
Political Intrigue — 1914 – 1919

The way international intrigue was used to depose the Right Honourable H.H. Asquith when he was Prime Minister of Great Britain in 1916 was explained to me by a man who was extremely well informed.  I met him while serving as King’s Messenger in 1917.  We were in my room, in a hotel when, during the course of conversation, I mentioned that I strongly suspected that a comparatively small group of extremely wealthy men used the power their wealth could buy to influence national and international affairs, to further their own secret plans and ambitions.

My companion replied :  “If you talk about such things it is unlikely that you will live long enough to realize how right you are.”  He then told me how Mr. Asquith had been deposed in December 1916, and Mr. David Lloyd George, Winston Churchill, and The Rt. Hon. Arthur James Balfour were placed in power in England.

The story he told me had a remarkable similarity to the plot used by the Secret Powerswho directed the campaign of L’Infamie immediately prior to the outbreak of the French revolution in 1789.  It will be recalled a letter was used to lure Cardinal Prince de Rohan to the Palais Royal where he was involved with a prostitute disguised as Marie Antoinette.  The alleged modern method is as follows :

Shortly after the outbreak of the war in August 1914 a small group of wealthy men authorized an agent to turn an old, but very spacious mansion, into a fabulous private club.  Those who made it possible to finance such a costly undertaking insisted that their identity remain secret.  They explained that they simply wished to show their deep appreciation to officers in the Armed Forces who were risking their lives for King and Country.

The club provided every kind of luxury, entertainment, and facilities for pleasure.  The use of the club was usually restricted to commissioned officers on leave in London from active service.  A new member had to be introduced by a brother officer.  My companion referred to it as the “Glass Club”.[1]

Upon arrival, officer guests were interviewed by an official.  If he was satisfied with their credentials they were told how the club functioned.  The officer applying for admission was asked to give his word of honour that he would not mention the names of any persons he met during his stay at the club, or reveal their identity after he left the club.  Having given this solemn promise, it was explained to the guest that he would meet a number of women well known in the best of London’s society.  They all wore masks.  The officer was asked not to try to identify any of the ladies.  He was sworn to keep their secret should he happen to identify any of them accidentally.

With the preliminaries over, the officer was shown to his private room.  It was furnished in a most luxuriant manner.  The furnishings included a huge double bed, dressing table, wardrobe, cabinet with wines and liqueurs, a smoking humidor, and private toilet and bath.  The new guest was invited to make himself at home.  He was informed that he would receive a lady visitor.  She would wear a brooch of costume jewelry with the number of his room.  If, after getting acquainted, he wished to take her down to dinner that was his privilege.

The reception room, where guests and their hostesses mingled over cocktails before dinner, was like that of a King’s palace.  The dining room was large enough to accommodate fifty couples.  The ballroom was such that many people dream about but few seldom see.  Costly decorations were set off by luxurious drapes, subdued lighting, beautiful women gorgeously dressed, soft dreamy music, the smell of rare perfumes, made the place an Arab’s dream of heaven.  The whole atmosphere of the club was such that the officers home on leave relaxed at first and then set out to have a real Roman Holiday.  There was nothing gross or vulgar about the “Glass Club”.  Everything about the place was beautiful, delicate, soft, and pliant … the exact opposite of the horrors, the violence, the brutality, of a modern war.  Between dance numbers entertainers gave performances which brought out the feelings of joy, fun and laughter.  As the evening progressed, a long buffet was literally loaded with luscious dishes of fish and game.  A bar provided every kind of drink from champagne to straight whisky.  Between midnight and one a.m. five beautiful girls performed the Dance of the Seven Veils.  The dance depicted a scene in a Sultan’s Harem.  The girls started the dance fully clothed, (even to the veil they wore to conceal the facial features) but, when the dance ended the girls were entirely naked.  They danced the final act in their lithe-nakedness, waving the flimsy veil around and about them in a manner which extenuated, rather than concealed, their physical charms.  Couples, when tired of entertainment, dancing, and other people’s company, retired to their private rooms.

Next day they could enjoy indoor swimming, tennis, badminton, billiards, or, there was the card room which was a miniature Monte Carlo.  About November 1916 a very high personage was lured into visiting the Club when he received a note saying that he would obtain information of the greatest importance to the British Government.  He drove to the Club in his private car.  He instructed his chauffeur to wait for him.  After being admitted, he was taken to one of the luxuriously furnished bed-sitting rooms.  A lady joined him.  When she saw him she nearly fainted.  It was his own wife.  She was much younger than her husband.  She had been acting as hostess to lonely officers on leave for a considerable time.  It was a most embarrassing situation.

The wife knew nothing of the plot.  She had no secret information to give.  She was convinced that both she and her husband were philandering.  She thought it was only this unfortunate chance meeting which had brought them face to face.  There was a scene.  The husband was informed regarding the part hostesses played at the Club.  But his lips were sealed as if in death.  He was a member of the Government.  He couldn’t afford to figure in a scandal.

Every employee in the club, both male and female, was a spy.  They reported everything that happened at the club to their masters.  The identity of those involved became known.  The information thus obtained was printed for the record in what became known as “The Black Book”.  “The Black Book” recorded their sins of omission and commission, their peculiar vices, their special weaknesses, their financial status, the condition of their domestic relations, and the degree of affection they had for relatives and friends.  Their connection with, and their influence over, influential men in politics, industry, and religion was carefully noted.

In November 1916, a member of Parliament tried to expose the real character of the “Glass Club”.  Three army officers, who had patronized the club, became suspicious that it was a vast espionage system, after an attempt had been made to blackmail them into giving information that would have been valuable to the enemy.  Their adventure involved an Australian lady, her chauffeur, and the wives, and daughters of several highly placed government officials.[2]

The effort to make known the true facts was suppressed, but mention of “The Black Book” was made in Parliament, and in the public press.  The government’s policy was said to be based on the contention that a scandal of such magnitude could prove a national calamity at a time when the armed forces at sea, on land, and in the air, were meeting severe reverses.

The Liberal press began to attack the Prime Minister.  He was accused of harbouring men within his government who were unfit to hold office.  He was accused of having had extensive dealings with German industrialists and financiers prior to the war.  He was accused of being friendly towards the Kaiser.  He was accused of being unable to make prompt and firm decisions.  He was ridiculed as “Wait-and-see-Asquith”.  My companion told me that evidence against high officials involved in the “Glass Club” scandal caused the Government to resign.  Thus, according to my companion, the British Empire was forced to change political Horses in the middle of a World War.  When Mr. Asquith did resign in December 1916 he was superseded by a coalition government headed by David Lloyd George.  Winston Churchill and Mr. Balfour were two of the more prominent members.

Shortly after hearing the above story, I was struck by the fact that the three army officers mentioned were reported in the official lists as “Killed in action”.  In war-time such a thing is quite possible.  Next came a brief notice that the Australian lady, and her chauffeur, had been imprisoned under the Defence of the Realm Act.  Then came an announcement that the member of parliament involved in the case had retired from public life.  A few weeks later I was taken off duty as King’s Messenger and appointed as Navigating Officer of British Submarines.  We did lose 33 per cent of our officers and men but I was one of those to survive.

It was not until long after the war, when I was studying modern history and comparative religions, that I began to realize the vast importance of political Zionism to those who planned to obtain undisputed control of the world’s economy.  The following historical events speak for themselves.

When war broke out in 1914 the Rt. Hon. H.H. Asquith was Prime Minister.  He was an Anti-Zionist.  The International Bankers decided that Asquith’s Government had to go and be replaced by a coalition government in which David Lloyd George and Winston Churchill would wield great influence.  Lloyd George had for years been Solicitor for the Zionist movement as planned and financed by the Rothschilds.  Winston Churchill had been a supporter of political Zionism from the time he first entered politics.

In 1917 the International Bankers were supporting both the Bolshevik and Zionist movements.  It would seem incredible that the British Cabinet didn’t know what was going on, particularly when the British Government had had to intervene to get Trotsky and his revolutionary leaders released after they had been detained in Halifax while on their way from New York to Russia.

The overthrow of the Russian Empire was bound to cause the withdrawal of the mighty Russian Armies from the war on the side of the Allied Powers.  The German Armies, which had been engaged on the Eastern Front, would be free to re-inforce the Armies fighting against the allied forces on the Western Front.

footnote

1 An exact duplicate of this club was organized just outside Montreal during World War Two.

2 This was in keeping with paragraph 8 of the plot exposed in Chapter 3.

 

Despite this knowledge, nothing was done to prevent the plans of the International Financiers reaching maturity.

The British Government was aware of the serious conditions brewing in regard to Russia.  This is proved by the fact that the matter was discussed by the cabinet and a decision was reached to send Lord Kitchener to Russia for the purpose of re-organizing the Russian military forces.  Lord Kitchener sailed from Scapa Flow aboard the H.M.S. Hampshire.  She was mysteriously sunk during the night of June 5th, 1916.  Lord Kitchener was lost with all but a dozen of the crew.  The survivors drifted ashore on a life-raft.  The British Government announced H.M.S. Hampshire was sunk by a German U-boat or a German mine.  This has been proved to be a lie.

I investigated this incident very thoroughly.  In a previous book Hell’s Angels of the Deeppublished in 1932, I PROVED H.M.S. Hampshire had not been sunk by an enemy torpedo or mine.  H.M.S. Hampshire was sunk by either sabotage or due to an error of judgment on the part of her navigating officer.  Judging all evidence available, I was convinced that H.M.S. Hampshire sank after striking the submerged North Shoals Rocks.  It is hard to believe that a skilled and experienced naval navigator committed such an error of judgment.  I still believe that a saboteur probably tampered with the magnets in the steering compass.  Gyro compasses were not then standard equipment and even ships that had them found the Sperry models very unreliable as I know from personal experience.

General Erich Von Ludendorf (who was Chief of Staff and shared with General Hindenburg the leadership of Germany’s military might), also studied the circumstances surrounding the loss of H.M.S. Hampshire and Lord Kitchener’s death.  He states positively “Action by German naval units, either U-boats or mine-layers, had nothing to do with the sinking of the ship.”  He said he had arrived at the conclusion that the death of Lord Kitchener was An act of God, because had he lived he would undoubtedly have re-organized the Russian Armies and trained them into the most formidable fighting force.  The General then remarked “Had he done this the Bolsheviks would have come into possession of one of the most formidable fighting machines the world has ever known.  Such a force would have enabled Communism to sweep over the whole world.”

I maintain that the International Bankers could not afford to have the Russian Armies re-organized until AFTER the Menshevik uprising, and after Kerensky’s provisional government had been overthrown in 1917.  It is very doubtful if Lenin and Trotsky could have accomplished what they did if Lord Kitchener had been able to re-organize, discipline, and train, the Russian armed forces in 1916.  History also records that Winston Churchill and Lord Kitchener had quarrelled seriously over military policy during 1914–1916.  Lord Kitchener had bitterly opposed Churchill’s idea of sending the Naval Division to Antwerp in 1914.  He had also opposed Churchill’s plan to capture the Dardanelles.  Both ventures proved to be costly mistakes.  The Dardanelles venture could have succeeded, and would probably have ended the war in 1916, if Churchill had waited until both army and naval forces were ready to co-operate jointly.

When Churchill insisted that the naval forces attack the Dardanelles alone he notified the enemy of intended strategy.  After Churchill had committed the initial blunder the army was ordered to participate.  Lord Kitchener’s objections were overruled.  His advice was ignored.  The allied military forces committed to the assault on the Dardanelles were insufficient in numbers, improperly trained, poorly equipped for such a task, and badly supported both in regard to provisions, medical aid, and reinforcements.  They were forced to attack first class troops whose leaders had been alerted to their danger.  The allied military and naval forces were required to overcome military and naval obstacles that had not been in existence when Churchill ordered the first naval assault.  The Dardanelles campaign was doomed to failure from the start.

The more we study the methods employed by the Secret Powers behind international affairs, the more obvious it is to see that they make private assassinations look like accidents or suicides;  sabotage look like carelessness, errors of judgment, and unintentional blunders committed due to excusable circumstances.

The only possible consideration that could justify the policy of the coalition government in 1916, in regard to Russia, was the fact that the government knew they could not obtain financial backing, or military aid from America until AFTER the Russian government had been overthrown.  Such a statement seems preposterous, but it is supported by the following facts :

The Mensheviks started the Russian Revolution February 1917.

The Tzar abdicated March 15th, 1917.

Jacob H. Schiff, senior partner of Kuhn-Loeb & Co. of New York, immediately removed the restrictions he had imposed extending financial aid to the Allies.  Mortimer Schiff was then ordered by his father Jacob to cable Sir Ernest Cassels — “Because of recent action in Germany and developments in Russia we shall no longer abstain from Allied government financing.”

On April 5th the British government announced that it was sending Rt. Hon. Arthur James Balfour, the Foreign Secretary, to the United States, to notify the American bankers that the British government was prepared to officially endorse their plans for political Zionism provided they would bring America into the war on the side of the Allies.  America came into the war.  On June 7th, 1917, the first American troops landed in France.

On July 18th, 1917 Lord Rothschild wrote Mr. Balfour as follows :

“Dear Mr. Balfour :

At last I am able to send you the formula you asked for.  If His Majesty’s government will send me a message in line with this formula, and they and you approve it, I will hand it to the Zionist Federation at a meeting to be called for that purpose.”

The draft declaration was as follows :

(1) “His Majesty’s government accepts the principle that PALESTINE should be reconstituted as a national home for the Jewish people.[3]

His Majesty’s government will use its best endeavours to secure the achievement of this object, and will discuss the necessary methods and means with the Zionist organization.”[4]

Mr. Balfour, and the British government, agreed to the terms dictated by Lord Rothschild and his Zionist confreres.  This is proved by the fact that on August 28th.  Sir Herbert Samuel, (he was subsequently made a Viscount), Sir Alfred Mond, (he was subsequently made a Lord), and Lord Rothschild persuaded the British cabinet to send Lord Reading to the U.S.A. as head of the Economic Mission.  Lord Reading, when Sir Rufus Isaacs, had been mixed up in the Marconi scandal.

The details of the deal he negotiated with the U.S.A. government in September 1917 have never been made known.  It is known, however, that the deal had to do with the Bank of England because it was completely re-organized, under American supervision, and physically rebuilt after 1919.[5]

In September, Jacob Schiff of Kuhn-Loeb & Co. wrote a long letter dealing with the Zionist question to a Mr. Friedman.  In it the following passages occur : “I do believe that it might be feasible to secure the good-will of America, Great Britain and France,[6] in any event, towards the promotion of a large influx, and settlement of our people in Palestine … further it might be possible to obtain from the Powers the formal assurance to our people that they shall obtain autonomy in Palestine as soon as their numbers become large enough to justify this.”

September 26th, 1917 — Louis Marshall, legal representative of Kuhn-Loeb & Co. wrote his friend Max Senior, another leading Zionist, as follows :  “Major Lionel de Rothschild, of the League for British Jews, informs me that his organization is in agreement with the American Jewish Committee … The Balfour Declaration, with its acceptance by the Powers, is an act of the highest diplomacy.  Zionism is but an incident of a far-reaching plan :  It is merely a convenient peg on which to hang a powerful weapon.  All protests they (the opponents) may make would be futile.  It would subject them individually to hateful and concrete examples of a most impressive nature.  I would shrink from the possibilities which might result.”

Here we have a blunt admission from Louis Marshall, that “Zionism is but an incident of a far reaching plan … it is merely a convenient peg on which to hang a powerful weapon.”  The far reaching plan referred to cannot be anything else than the Long Range Plan to which continual reference has already been made.  It is a plan by which the International Financiers intend to win ultimate undisputed control of the wealth, natural resources, and man-power of the entire world.

A few of the more important historical events which bear out the above statement are as follows :

On January 28th, 1915, Mr. Asquith, Prime Minister of England wrote in his diary :  “I just received from Herbert Samuel a memorandum headed The Future of Palestine … He thinks we might plant in this territory about three or four million European Jews.  It read almost like a new edition of Tancred brought up to date.  I confess I am not attracted by this proposed addition to our responsibilities”, etc.  Thus Asquith proved himself Anti-Zionist.

Prominent Zionists owned most, if not all, of Britain’s major war industries.  For no good reason, in 1915-1916, Britain suddenly found herself short of chemicals needed in the manufacturing of explosives.  Guns and munitions which had been promised our Russian allies failed to materialize.  Shells for our guns were so scarce they had to be rationed.  The Asquith government was accused of bungling the war effort.  But let us examine the facts.

Sir Frederick Nathan was in charge of chemical production.  Messrs. Brunner & Mond were credited with doing all they could to correct the critical situation which had arisen.  Using GOVERNMENT FUNDS they constructed a large chemical factory at Silveltown.  Sir Alfred Mond was appointed His Majesty’s Commissioner of Works.  He afterwards became head of the Jewish agency in Palestine.

footnotes

3 Note the word used is “Palestine” not “Israel”.

4 This letter was quoted by Mr. Stokes, M.P. in the British Parliament during the Palestine Debate December, 11, 1947.

5 Read “Programme for the Third World War”, by C.H. Douglas, Liverpool, 1944.

6 Mr. Cambon of the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs accepted the Balfour Declaration in regard to supporting Zionism at this time.

 

Work on the factory was rushed ahead.  The factory was brought into production in record time.  Bouquets were passed around and honours bestowed upon the wealthy Zionist financiers who were supposedly doing so much for the British war effort.  BUT AS SOON AS THE SILVERTOWN FACTORY CAME INTO PRODUCTION IT BLEW UP WITH THE LOSS OF FORTY LIVES.  Over eight hundred buildings and homes were demolished.[7]

Because of the failure of Britain to deliver arms and munitions to Russia as promised, severe military reverses were experienced on the Eastern Front.  Newspapers reported Russian troops were fighting with sticks and bare fists until slaughtered by well-armed German troops.  A letter written by Professor Bernard Pares, (Professor Pares was knighted afterwards) to Lloyd George would indicate that the guns and munitions promised the Imperial Russian government were deliberately withheld to create conditions favourable for the revolution then being planned in Geneva and New York by the international bankers.  Professor Pares’ letter, written in 1915, reads in part :

“I have to submit my strong opinion that the unfortunate failure of Messrs. Vickers-Maxim & Co. to supply Russia with munitions which were to have reached the country five months ago, is gravely jeopardizing the relations of the two countries, and in particular their co-operation in the work of the present war … I AM DEFINITELY TOLD THAT SO FAR NO SUPPLIES WHATEVER HAVE REACHED RUSSIA FROM ENGLAND.”  David Lloyd George, at the time the letter was written was chancellor of the Exchequer and responsible for financing the war.  Messrs. Vickers-Maxim & Co. were controlled by Sir Ernest Cassels business associate of Kuhn-Loeb & Co. of New York, who in turn, were affiliated with the Rothschilds, and the international bankers of England, France, Germany, etc.

When Professor Pare’s letter was discussed by the cabinet, Lloyd George is alleged to have defended the government’s policy by saying “Charity should start at home.  Our British soldiers fighting in France have only got four machine-guns to a battalion.  They should be better armed before we export arms to Russia.”

Lord Kitchener is reported to have replied.  “I consider more than four machine-guns per battalion a luxury when our failure to deliver the arms we promised to Russia has resulted in the Russians having only ONE rifle available for every six men.”

The agents of the international conspirators were ordered to smear Lord Kitchener and they circulated the story all over the world that Lord Kitchener had stated he considered more than four machine-guns to a battalion of British soldiers, fighting in France, a luxury.  This smear and untruth has continued to this very day.  It appeared in the biography of David Lloyd George recently published.  It appeared in a review of the biography which appeared recently in the Toronto Star Weekly.  I sent the editor of the Star Weekly the truth regarding this important historical event.  He replied it was too much dynamite for him to handle.  He informed me he had handed my correspondence to the Daily Star.  Needless to say the TRUTH was never published.

This is a typical illustration of how the international conspirators smear the reputations of honest men, even dead men, in order to cover up their own wrong-doing.  It illustrates perfectly how their agents use the press of the world to mis-inform the public so they will blame innocent men, and even their own governments, for the harm done as the result of their machinations.

To prove that Vickers-Maxim & Co. were under the influence of Kuhn-Loeb & Co. at this time, Boris Brazel [Brasol] says :  “On February 4th, 1916 the Russian Revolutionary Party of America held a meeting in New York which was attended by 62 delegates … It was revealed that secret reports had just reached the Party from Russia designating the moment as favourable … the assembly was assured that ample funds would be furnished by persons in sympathy with the liberating of the people of Russia.  In this connection the name of Jacob Schiff was repeatedly mentioned.”[8]

Jacob Schiff was at that time senior member of Kuhn-Loeb & Co. of New York.  Approximately 50 of the 62 people attending the meeting on Feb. 4th, 1916 were men who had taken an active part in the Russian Revolution in 1905.  Once again they were to be used to foment revolutionary action, but Jacob Schiff had planned that the fruits of victory were to be usurped by Lenin, in the interests of the international bankers.

The Encyclopedia of Jewish Knowledge says of Zionism : “The World War forced the abandonment of Berlin as the centre of the organization and all authority was transferred to the Provisional Zionist Emergency Committee established in New York under the leadership of Justice L.D. Brandeis.”

Jacob de Haas writing in his book “Louis Dembitz Brandeis” says :  “The (Zionist) Transfer Department … its ramifications extended through all the war-zones occupied by the Allies, and throughout Turkey, Syria, Palestine, to Trans-Jordan and Bagdad;  practically not a cent of the millions handled was lost … Starting by using the good offices of the U.S.A. Dept. of State (Foreign Office) as a means of communication and deposit, it became so successful, and so reliable, it was employed by the Treasury of the U.S.A. to deliver moneys, and messages, which the government could not handle successfully … Embassies in European capitals advanced cash on the requisition of the (Zionist) Executive Secretary in New York.”

L. Fry has this to say in “Waters Flowing Eastward”, p. 51 :  “From then on their influence was felt more and more in POLITICAL circles in Europe and America.  In particular, the Zionist Transfer Department as it was called, was in a position to transmit funds, and informtion, to subversive elements in enemy countries.”

Next we find the Grand Orient Lodges back into the Picture of the W.R.M. again.  M. Erzberger says on pp. 145-146 of “My Experience in the World War”:  “On March 16th, 1916, the Alliance Israelite paid the Grand Orient of Paris the sum of 700,000 francs, and in the archives of the Grand Orient of Rome it can be proved that on March 18, 1916 the transfer of one million lire to the Grand Orient of Rome took place.  I am not so naive as to imagine that the ‘Alliance Israelite’ makes use of two Grand Orients solely for the purpose of sending one million lire to Italian Jews.”

Telling of events AFTER Asquith had been deposed in 1916 — A.N. Field says in “All These Things”, p. 104 :  “Jewish influence in British Politics became pronounced after the rise of Mr. Lloyd George”.  L. Fry on page 55 of “Water Flowing Eastward” says :  “The first official London meeting of … the Political Committee took place on Feb. 7th, 1917, in a house of Dr. Moses Gaster.  There were present Lord Rothschild, James de Rothschild, (son of Edmund de Rothschild of Paris, former owner of the Rothschild colonies in Palestine) Sir Mark Sykes; – (whose house in Buckingham Gates was fully equipped as headquarters for the Zionist Cause with telegraphic apparatus, etc.), Sir Herbert Samuel, Herbert Bentwich, (later Attorney-General for Palestine) Harry Sacher, Joseph Cowen, Chaim Weizmann, and Nahum Sokolov.[9]  The Zionist programme to serve as a basis for official negotiations covering the future mandates of Palestine, Armenia, Mesopotamia, and the kingdom of the Hedjaz, was discussed in detail.”

J.M.N. Jeffries op. cit. p. 139 contributes this further information “The minutes of this meeting were communicated forthwith in cipher to the Zionist organization of the United States … From now on the political Zionist organization in the United States began to take a hand in the shaping of British policy, and the ordering of British affairs.”

To illustrate the power the international bankers exercise over the British government’s affairs Samuel Landman is quoted.[10]  He says “After an agreement had been arrived at between Sir Mark Sykes, Weizmann, and Sokolov, it was resolved to send a secret message to Justice Brandeis that the British cabinet would help the Jews to gain Palestine in return for active Jewish sympathy, and for support in the U.S.A. for the Allied Cause so as to bring about a radical Pro-ally tendency in the United States.  This message was sent in cipher through the British Foreign Office.  Secret messages were also sent to the Zionist leaders in Russia through General MacDonogh … Dr. Weizmann (one of the founders of political Zionism) was able to secure from the government the service of half a dozen younger Zionists for active work on behalf of Zionism.  At that time conscription was in force, and only those engaged in work of national importance could be released from active service at the front.  I remember Dr. Weizmann writing a letter to General MacDonogh (director of Military Operations) and invoking his assistance in obtaining the exemption from active service of Leon Simon, Harry Sacher, Simon Marks, Hyamson, Tolkowsky and myself.  At Dr. Weizmann’s request I was transferred from the War Office (M.I.9) … to the Ministry of Propaganda … and later to the Zionist office … about December 1916.  From that time onwards, for several years, Zionism was considered an ally of the British government … Passport and travel difficulties did not exist when a man was recommended by our office.  For instance, a certificate signed by me was accepted by the Home Office that an Ottoman Jew was to be treated as a friendly alien and not as an enemy, which was the case of Turkish subjects.”

Study of the life of Disraeli reveals that he spent many Sunday evenings with the Rothschilds of London.  It is revealed that while Kuhn-Loeb & Co. of New York were financing the Jewish revolutionaries in Russia, the London Rothschilds were the managers of the Tzarist administration in London.  We also learn that the London Rothschilds were Liberals and that from 1840 to 1917 the Liberal Press controlled by the Rothschilds was consistently Anti-Russian.  Disraeli informs us that in Germany the head men in politics and finance, were considered reactionaries because they didn’t allow the international bankers to do exactly as they wanted to do.  Baron von Bleichroeder of Berlin and the Warburgs of Hamburg were the Rothschild representatives in Germany.  In Russia the Weinsteins of Odessa assisted the Ginzbergs in St. Petersburg to look after the Rothschild interests.

footnotes

7 For further details of this aspect of the war read “The Brief for the Prosecution”, by C.H. Douglas.

8 Boris Brazel was author of “World at the crossroads” see p. 69.

9 This is the Sokolov who afterwards wrote “History of Zionism”.

10 He wrote “World Jewry” (London) February 22nd 1936.  It will be seen that a very similar situation was created by international intrigue at the beginning of World War II.

 

Another man who was very active on the part of the international bankers was Otto Kahn.  He cleverly hid his true colours, as a world revolutionary, behind the national flags of the several countries in which he lived and pretended to be a Patriotic citizen.  Mr. Otto Kahn was born in Germany.  He migrated to the United States the same as Paul Warburg did.  Like Warburg he also became a partner in Kuhn-Loeb & Co. Kahn, upon arriving in America, obtained employment as a clerk with Speyer & Co. so as not to make matters too obvious.  He later on married the grand-daughter of Mr. Wolf, one of the founders of Kuhn-Loeb & Co. When Mrs. Kahn visited Moscow in 1931 she was officially received by the Soviet government which gave a grand dinner and several brilliant receptions in her honour.  The Red armies of Stalin lined the roads as she passed along, and the soldiers presented arms as she passed by.[11]

On April 2nd, 1934 an article appeared in the Daily Herald in which Mr. Hannen Swaffer wrote :  “I knew Otto Kahn, the multimillionaire, for many years.  I knew him when he was a patriotic German.  I knew him when he was a patriotic American.  Naturally when he wanted to enter the (British) House of Commons, he joined the Patriotic Party.”  Mr. Otto Kahn would have become President of the English-speaking Union if his revolutionary activities had not been accidentally exposed when it was proved that his house was the meeting place for Soviet agents such as Nina Smorodin, Claire Sheridan, Louise Bryant, and Margaret Harrison.

In the summer of 1917 the problem of who was to finance Lenin and Trotsky during their joint revolutionary effort in Russia had to be solved.  The international bankers decided that their representatives would meet in Stockholm, Sweden, because that country was neutral, and comparatively free from international spies.  Among those attending the meeting were men representing the banking interests in Britain, Germany, France, Russia, and the United States of America.  Mr. Protopopoff, the Russian Minister of the interior was there, and so was Mr. Warburg of Hamburg.  He was the brother of Paul Warburg who was a partner in the Kuhn-Loeb & Company of New York, who had drafted the legislation for the Federal Reserve System in 1910.  It will be seen that in order to decide how finances should be arranged for Lenin and Trotsky to overthrow the Russian government, delegates attended from ALL warring nations.  It was finally decided that Kuhn-Loeb of New York should place $50,000,000 to the credit of Lenin and Trotsky in the bank of Sweden.

Both British and American Intelligence officers reported these facts to their respective governments in 1917.  Commander E.N. Cromie died fighting off a revolutionary mob which attacked the British Consulate in St. Petersburg.  He held them off in order to give his confreres time to burn documents relating to this and other matters.[12]

The American government forwarded to the British government reports they had received from their intelligence officers.  Mr. Oudendyke, the Netherlands Minister in Petrograd (who looked after the British interests in Russia after Commander Cromie was murdered also warned the British government.  His warning was published in April 1919 as part of a White Paper on the Bolshevik Revolution published by the King’s Printer.

The plans Jacob Schiff had made to allow Trotsky, and his band of revolutionary leaders, to return to St. Petersburg from New York went away when Trotsky was detained by Canadian government officials in Halifax, Nova Scotia, while en route.  The power the international bankers exercise over constitutional governments is fully illustrated by the fact that immediately they protested to the governments concerned, Trotsky and his whole gang of revolutionary gangsters, were released and given safe conduct through the British Blockade Zone.

Further proof of the British politicians’ complicity in the Russian Revolution of 1917 was obtained by D. Petrovsky who explains the part played by Sir G. Buchanan, the Ambassador.[13]  Petrovsky proves that, although fully informed of all that was going on behind the scenes, Lloyd George’s government aided the international bankers to put Trotsky and his revolutionary leaders into Russia while at the same time the German High Command aided the international bankers to get Lenin and his gang of revolutionary leaders from Switzerland to Petrograd.  Lenin and his followers were provided with a private railway coach for their journey across Germany.

Mr. Petrovsky reveals that Milioukoff, who had been appointed Minister for Foreign Affairs by the Russian Republican government in the Spring of 1917, was the man who negotiated this intrigue which involved both warring nations.  It is also recorded that in appreciation for the cooperation given by the German General Staff the government of Great Britain agreed to Milioukoff’s request that M.M. Litvinov be released.  He had been arrested by British Intelligence officers as a spy for Germany.  The identification of M.M. Litvinov proves of great interest.  He was born to parents whose name was Finklestein.  When he joined the World Revolutionary Movement he changed his name to Meyer Wallach.  When he was closely associated with Lenin and his Bolshevik Party he changed his name once again to Maxim Litvinov.  He is the same man referred to as Litvinov the German Spy and he is the same man who had been arrested while trying to cash the five hundred ruble notes Stalin had obtained when he bombed, and robbed, the Tifilis bank.

Following his release by the British authorities Litvinov returned to Russia.  He aided Lenin to overthrow the Kerensky Provisional Government, and the Menshevik Soviet established in St. Petersburg prior to October 1917.  Litvinov was Stalin’s Commissar for Foreign Affairs from 1930 to 1939.  He was appointed a member of the Central Committee of the Communist Party in 1935.  His ability as an assassin; receiver of stolen money, spy, international gangster, and leader of revolutionary efforts in several countries was acclaimed by the nations of the world when he was appointed President of the Council of the United Nations.  Only an international group, such as the international bankers, could have saved this man’s life, and assured him his liberty when he was carrying out the criminal aspects of international intrigue.  Only the power and influence of the international bankers could have caused him to be elected president of the United Nations Council.  This illustrates the fact that the Illuminati control those who control the United Nations.

Other evidence is available to prove that the international bankers of the United Kingdom, the United States, Germany and Russia worked together even after Germany and Britain were at war.  It is contained in a pamphlet entitled Trostky (Defender Publishers, Wichita, Kansas) which quotes a letter written by J.M. Dell to Lloyd George, personally.  But why go on.  It would take volumes to quote all the evidence to prove that the international bankers organized, financed, and directed the Russian Revolution in order to obtain control of a vast territory so that the Illuminati could try out their ideas for totalitarianism.  Only by experimenting in an area as vast as the so-called U.S.S.Rs could they find out mistakes and weaknesses by the process of trial and error.  Until they had performed this experiment, which cost millions and millions of human lives, it would have been gross stupidity on their part to try to rule the whole world.  Theirs has been a Long Range Plan.  It started 3,000 years ago.  It was revised at the meeting in Bauer’s Goldsmith Shop in Frankfort in 1773.  Unless united action is taken, it is likely to end when they take over economical and political control after World War Three.

It will thus be seen that the Coalition Government which took over the prosecution of the war from Prime Minister Asquith, in December 1916, made no effort to stop the international bankers from proceeding with their plans for the Russian Revolution, even when they knew its success would cause the Russian armies to be withdrawn from the war.  Proof that the Zionists in both Britain and the U.S.A. agreed that the Russian Imperial government should be overthrown, is to be found in the fact that immediately Lenin announced he had established his dictatorship in November 1917, Lloyd George also announced that the policy of the British government would be to back the Rothschild plan for the establishment of a national home for the Jewish people in Palestine.  This proves Lloyd George held no resentment towards the international bankers for taking Russia out of the war as an ally of Britain.

The Jewish-dominated Menshevik revolutionaries in Russia had fought the abortive revolution in 1905.  They also started the revolution in February 1917.  Once again they met with great success during the first stages of the revolutionary effort.  They actually established a Soviet in Petrograd.  The international bankers didn’t mind who carried the ball until it was near the goal, but as soon as the ball carrier got into position to score they stepped in and took over the play.  Their goal was to bring about a totalitarian Dictatorship operated on the JOINT STOCK COMPANY PRINCIPLE :  Lenin was madeDictator.  They remained behind the scene.  The Communist “Mob” was blamed for their crimes against humanity.

On July 17, 1917 the Bolsheviks under Lenin started an anti-government agitation in Russia.  This resulted in an uprising by thousands of the city’s inflamed worker-soldier population.  This abortive revolt is known as “The July Days”.  Kerensky dealt with the situation firmly.  The mobs were fired upon, several hundred people were killed, but order was restored.  The Bolshevik leaders fled.  Some were arrested.  Lenin and Zinoviev hid in Sestroretsk.  Trotsky, Kamenev, and Lunarcharsky were amongst those arrested.  Stalin, who was at that time editor of Pravda, was not molested.  After the revolt Prince Lvov resigned and Kerensky the Jewish Napoleon became Prime Minister.  Kerensky was a great orator.  He tried to whip up enthusiasm for the war effort amongst the soldiers and workers.  All Kerensky’s oral efforts failed.

Kerensky’s influence began to decline steadily.  Lenin was busy.  He called for the Sixth Congress of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party to be held August 8th to 16th.  He came out of it leader of the unified revolutionary groups.  Within a year the united revolutionary party called itself THE COMMUNIST PARTY.  At the congress a secret committee was formed called the October Central Committee.  It consisted of 26 members who were to plan the October Revolution and then direct the revolutionary effort in all its various phases.  Stalin made the grade at last.  He was elected to the presidium of the Sixth Party Congress.  The majority of students believe Stalin wouldn’t even have been given notice if many of the other experienced revolutionary leaders hadn’t been in jail, but the truth is, Lenin was acting as Chief Agent for the “Secret Powers”.  They had plans to use Stalin to supersede others.

footnotes

11 Read “All These Things” — A.N. Field.

12 Comdr. Cromie served in British Submarines at the same time as the author.  His exploits on behalf of the Russians are recorded in “By Guess and by God” — a book published by the author in 1931.

13 Read — La Russie sous les Juifs, pp. 20-28 and 34-35.

 

The idea of the Central Committee to organize the October Revolution was to anticipate the Provisional Government’s intention to call a general election in which the secret ballot would be used to elect a representative constitutional government to rule the Russian Empire.  Lenin felt that if his bid for power was to succeed he had to make it before the Constitutional Assembly met in January to arrange the nation-wide election.  If this election was ever held the people would have their own representatives in the government.  He felt it would be harder to get the support necessary to overthrow a peoples’ government than it would to overthrow the Provisional Government.  In this he proved right.

Strange as it may seem, in the light of future events, Kamenev was released from prison August 17th, and Trotsky exactly a month later.  By September 24th, Trotsky was elected president of the Petersburg Soviet in place of Cheidze.  On September 26th the Petersburg Soviet voted to transfer all military power to a Military Revolutionary Committee under the leadership of Trotsky.  The real Lenin revolution was by now only a few days away.  Lenin was proving what proper planning and time-table precision, backed by unlimited financial aid, could accomplish.  He knew how to use the element of surprise advantageously.  He rapidly convinced many leaders of other revolutionary groups that he was the man to direct the revolutionary war.  He soon had everyone under discipline.  The leaders were required to obey orders efficiently, and without question — or else.

The revolutionary leaders circulated an order that the second AllRussian Congress of the Soviets would meet November 7th.  This was a “red” herring, drawn across the trail to make the general public believe that no revolutionary action was pending in the immediate future.  On November 4th, however, the Military Revolutionary Committee arranged huge mass meetings preparatory for the actual revolt.  The next day, November 5th, the garrison of Peter and Paul declared itself in alliance with the Bolsheviks.  On November 6th Kerensky made a desperate effort to forestall the revolution by ordering the arrest of the Military Revolutionary Committee.  He banned all Bolshevik publications.  He ordered fresh troops to replace the garrison of Peter and Paul.  But Lenin had organized his Fifth Column too well, Kerensky’s orders were never carried out.  Officials he trusted let him down.

Lenin sneaked out of hiding.  He joined the Military Revolutionary Committee in Smolny Institute as soon as he knew Kerensky’s counterrevolutionary measures had failed.  The Institute served as the revolutionary headquarters.  At 2.00 A.M. November 7th, the order to begin the organized revolutionary effort was given.  By noon, St. Petersburg was largely in Lenin’s hands.  At 3.00 P.M. he delivered a fiery speech to the Petersburg Soviet.  By 9.00 P.M. Bolshevik troops were besieging the Winter Palace headquarters of the Provisional Government.  At 11.00 P.M. the Second All-Russian Congress of Soviets met and the Bolsheviks had a clear majority.  The Congress thus became the official government of Russia.  Kamenev was elected the first president.  Lenin became Premier.  Trotsky became Commissar of Foreign Affairs.  On November 21st a Jew by the name of Sverdlov succeeded Kamenev.  He had been in the Bolshevik Party only six months and was considered a very minor figure but, after being elected president, he quickly assumed absolute control of the Russian economy.  He was a specially trained financial expert and agent of the Bankers.

Many things happen in revolutionary circles which never come to light.  Sverdlov died, a very young man, only two years after he reorganized the Russian internal economy.  He had served his purpose.  He knew too much, so he died.  Thus history repeats itself.

Bloody battles, which might better be described as wholesale massacres, and the ruthlessly conducted “Reign of Terror” proved the theory that utter ruthlessness and organized terror, in which physical sufferings are combined with mental anguish, and moral degradation, have definite economic value, because the Bolsheviks obtained undisputed control of Petersburg within a few days.  Lenin didn’t allow success to go to his head.  The Russian Empire was large.  He craftily allowed the elections, for which the Provisional Government had set up the machinery, to be held on November 25th.

The Provisional Government had planned that the convocation of the Assembly of freely elected representatives should be organized by a special commission.  Lenin let everything go according to schedule and then he arrested the members of this special commission.  He substituted for it a “Commissary for the Constitutional Assembly”.  The only difference between the one and the other was that Bolsheviks headed by Uritzky dominated the one Lenin had formed.  By this move the Bolsheviks were in a position to exert authority over the newly elected Assembly as soon as it convened.  When the Assembly did finally convene Sverdlov took charge of the proceedings ALTHOUGH HE WAS NOT A DELEGATE.  The Bolsheviks present resorted to tactics which kept the delegates in a constant uproar.  They created utter confusion.  After ten hours the Bolsheviks all walked out suddenly.  Bolshevik troops walked in.  They ejected the remaining delegates and locked the doors of the building.  This was the end of Constitutional rule in Russia.

In March, 1918, the Bolsheviks, who called themselves “The Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party” moved to Moscow and changed their name to the Communist Party.  The second All-Russian Congress of Soviets now became the official governing body.

The Jewish-led Social Revolutionary Party did not want Lenin as Number One man in Russia.  On August 30th, 1918 two Jewish members of this group tried to assassinate him.  Lenin was wounded and Uritzky, whom Lenin had appointed head of his Cheka organization, was killed.

This incident gave Lenin the excuse for pulling out all stops.  He turned on terrorism at full blast.  Night raids became regular occurrences.  No person knew, when he went to bed, if he would be alive in the morning.  David Shub in his Pro-Marxist book “Lenin” says :  “Little time was wasted sifting evidence, or classifying people rounded up, in these night raids … The prisoners were generally hustled to the old police station, near the Winter Palace and shot.”  Murder, torture, mutilation, rape, burning;  these and all other outrages against human sentiment and decency, were the impregnable rocks upon which the so-called Soviet Socialist Republic was founded.  Millions of Russian citizens died.  It is estimated that more than 12,000,000 others were condemned to serve the State at Forced Labour until they were released by death.

And while the allies were half-heartedly fighting Bolshevism on four fronts, Lenin re-organized the W.R.M.  In March, 1919, he convened the Third International.  He presided.  Zinoviev was elected president.  The purpose of the meeting was to consolidate the revolutionary parties in every country in the world, and to arrange to provide the leaders with advice, financial aid, and any other assistance considered necessary to the success of Popular World Revolution.[14]

footnotes

14 A great deal more information on the Russian angle can be obtained by reading “Behind Communism” by Frank Britton

 

CHAPTER TEN
The Treaty of Versailles

It has been previously stated that the treaty of Versailles was one of the most iniquitous documents ever signed by the representatives of socalled civilized nations.  The injustice perpetrated upon the German people by the terms of the Peace Treaty made another world war inevitable.[1]

The circumstances surrounding the signing of the Armistice on November 11, 1918 must be understood.  The German High Command did not ask for the Armistice because their armies were in danger of defeat.  When the Armistice was signed the German armies had never been defeated on the field of battle.  The German High Command asked for an Armistice so that they could devote their efforts towards preventing a Communist Revolution.  Rosa Luxemberg [Luxemburg], and her Jewish dominated Spartacus Bund, had planned to duplicate in Germany what Lenin had achieved in Russia exactly one year previously.

The Armistice was signed as a prelude to a negotiated Peace.  It is of the utmost importance to remember this fact because an Armistice entered into under those conditions is far different from unconditional surrender.

The events which caused the German High Command to realize their danger on the home front were as follows :

Rosa Luxemberg’s revolutionaries infiltrated into the German High Seas fleet.  They became very active in 1918.  They spread rumours that the ships, and their crews, were to be sacrificed in an all out battle with the combined British and American navies.  The rumour-mongers stated that the purpose of the battle was to cripple the combined allied fleets to such an extent they would be unable to defend the British coasts against a military invasion planned to bring the German Warlords Victory.  The Communist ‘Cells’ exhorted the German seamen to mutiny because they claimed that the planned invasion of Britain was doomed to failure due to the fact that British Scientists had developed a secret weapon.  According to the rumour-mongers invading craft could, by the use of chemicals fired from guns ashore or dropped from planes, be surrounded by a sea of flames.  Fire, heat, and lack of oxygen would create conditions in which nothing human could survive.  The subversives argued that the only way to avoid such a fate was to bring about a revolution to end the war.  The German seamen mutinied the 3rd of November, 1918.

On November 7th, a large body of marines deserted while on their way to the Western Front.  They had been told that they were going to be used to ‘Spear-head’ the rumoured invasion of Britain.

Meantime, uprisings had caused shut-downs in many German industrial centres.  Subversives talked defeatism.  Conditions deteriorated until, on November 9th, the Kaiser abdicated.

The Social Democratic Party immediately formed a Republican Government.  The Armistice was signed November on 11th, 1918.  The Communist leaders of the Spartacus Bund had placed their ‘Cells’ in key positions within the new government and throughout the armed forces.  Their combined efforts created chaotic conditions everywhere.  Rosa Luxemberg then played her trump card.  She forced the Socialist government to order the immediate demobilization of the German armed forces.  This action prevented the German High Command from using their well disciplined troops to prevent the pending revolution which broke out in January 1919.

Before she usurped power in Germany, Rosa Luxemberg was promised the same financial assistance and military aid the international bankers had given to Lenin and Trotsky a year before.  The initial stages of her revolutionary effort were financed by the fund they made available through the Soviet Ambassador Joffe.  The revolutionary effort only failed to accomplish what Lenin had achieved in Russia when the promised aid failed to materialize after Rosa had launched her initial onslaught.  Then she realized her Jewish Spartacus Bund had been betrayed by the very men she considered her friends and supporters.  This incident alone should prove that “The Secret Power”, behind the world revolutionary movement, is not concerned about the welfare of the Jews any more than it is about the Gentiles.  The majority of the Directors of the W.R.M. are men who descended from the Khazars, Tartars, and other Mongol-Asiatic non-semitic races.  They adopted the Jewish religion to suit their own selfish purposes between the 7th and 8th centuries.[2]  They have used Jews exactly as they have used Gentiles as “Pawns in the Game”.

The purpose of the double-cross was two-fold.  The men who plot and plan the World Revolutionary Movement did not want Germany sovietized until after they had used the German people to fight another war against Britain.  They calculated a second World War would render both Empires so utterly exhausted that they could then be easily subjugated by the resources of the U.S.S.R.s they controlled under Lenin’s dictatorship.  In order to start a Second World War, they considered it was necessary to build up within Germany an intense anti-semitic hatred for the purpose of dividing Europe into two opposing camps — Fascist and Anti-Fascist.  The plan required all communized countries to remain neutral, in a military sense, while their agents did everything possible to aggravate the adverse conditions the master-minds created.

After the Jewish-dominated revolution collapsed for want of aid, the German Aryan people took a full measure of revenge on the Jewish people.  Thousands of Jews, men, women and children, were rounded up during the night and executed.  Rosa Luxemberg, and her right hand man Karl Liebknecht, were captured and shot in the head like mad dogs by a German lieutenant.  Thus, once again, a large number of Jews were made to pay the penalty for the crimes of a small group of international gangsters who used them aspawns in the game of international intrigue.

To prolong and intensify the hatred of the German people for the Jews, propaganda blamed the Jews for bringing about the military defeat of Germany’s armed forces; and the unjust and humiliating terms enforced by the Treaty of Versailles.  Propaganda strengthened the trend towards National-Socialism in Germany by representing Britain, France, and the United States as selfish capitalistic countries influenced and controlled by the international Jewish bankers.  Thus the way was prepared for the advent of Hitler.

Soon after the Armistice was signed the international bankers instructed Lenin to consolidate the Communist gain and to prepare to defend the Soviet States against capitalistic aggression.  Lenin announced this as his policy.  Trotsky disagreed bitterly.  He advocated immediate revolution in all European countries which remained to be subjugated.  He wanted to help Germany’s Spartacus Bund in order to keep the revolutionary spirit alive.

Lenin insisted that their first duty was to establish the Communist sphere of influence in all countries of the world located between the 35th and 45th parallels of latitude in the Northern Hemisphere.  Lenin stated he would only countenance revolutionary action in countries within those limits.  The most important countries were Spain, Italy, Greece, certain sections of Asia-Minor including Palestine;  certain sections of China, and the area both sides of the border in Canada and the United States.  Lenin warned the Third International that it was the duty of the revolutionary leaders in all those countries to organize their parties so as to be ready to take over their governments when outside forces created favourable conditions to revolt.  Rosa Luxemberg’s failure was cited as an example of what would happen if revolutionary action was taken independently.

Lenin’s strategic plan is known in military circles as ‘The Musk Ox Plan’ because these northern animals have been able to survive against the attacks of all their enemies by the simple expedient of forming a circle with their heads pointing out and their tails in.  Calves are placed inside the circle.  Wolves and bears could not attack the herd from flank or rear.  If they attacked head-on they were gored to death, or cut to ribbons, by the razor-like hooves of the oxen.[3]

Lenin justified himself for abandoning Rosa Luxemberg on the grounds that he had thus been able to organize the Soviet armies to withstand the combined onslaught of the Capitalistic countries from 1919 to 1921.  In 1921 Lenin informed the members of the Third International that Spain was to be the nest country sovietized.  He blamed Rosa Luxemberg as being responsible for the wave of anti-Semitism which had swept over Germany.  The Third International then despatched Karl Radek to lead Communism in Germany.  He was instructed to use his own initiative as far as recruiting, organizing, and training the party was concerned, but he was warned not to take revolutionary action until ordered to do so by the Comintern.  The Comintern was under control of Lenin, and therefore the international bankers.

Having settled internal conditions in Germany to suit their Long Range Plans the international gangsters next turned their attention to Palestine.  Palestine occupied a central geographical position in their overall plans for world conquest.  In addition to that, they knew that world famous geologists[4] had located vast deposits of mineral wealth in the area around the Dead Sea.  They therefore decided to sponsor Political Zionism to further their two-fold purpose.

One.  To force the nations of the world to make Palestine a National Home for the Jews so they would have a sovereign state which they would control by reason of their wealth and power.  If their long-range plans matured to the extent of a third world war they could use their sovereign state to extend the control they exercised over the communized nations throughout the whole world.  When this was accomplished they would be able to crown the head of the group ‘King of the Universe’, and ‘God upon this Earth’.[5]

Two.  They had to secure control of the five trillion dollars worth of mineral wealth they knew was hidden in and around the shores of the Dead Sea.  Events will show how they went about their dual purpose.  After Britain, France, and the United States, had been committed to form a national home for the Jews in Palestine, by the Balfour Declaration in April 1917, Lord Allenby was ordered to drive the Turks out of Asia-Minor and occupy the Holy Land.  The fact that Palestine was to be turned over to the Jews was not made known until after the Arabs had helped Allenby accomplish this task.  The general impression was that Palestine would be a British Protectorate.

footnotes

1 The injustice perpetrated at Versailles was only exceeded by the agreements afterwards entered into Tehran;  Potsdam;  and Yalta.  It will be proved that the same evil influences were at work in all negotiations.

2 See the Iron Curtain Over America by Pro. John Beaty. Wilkinson Publishing Co., Dallas, Texas. pp. 15-16.

3 Time has shown how far this long range plan has matured, and it explains why China was turned over to the Communists.

4 This was Conningham-Craig previously mentioned.

5 The Long Range Plans published in Chapter 3 proves this is intended.

 

Immediately after Lord Allenby’s triumphant entry into Jerusalem the international bankers ‘persuaded’ the allied governments to appoint their political emissaries as a Zionist Commission.  Officially, the members of this commission were sent to Palestine to act as liaison between the military Administration and the Jews.  Their real purpose was to ‘advise’ General Clayton so his military administration would further their secret plans.  The Zionist Commission went into effect in March 1918.Members of the Zionist Commission included Major Ormsby-Gore.  He afterwards became Lord Harlich.  He was a director of the Midland Bank;  the Standard Bank of South Africa;  and the Union Corporation.[6]

Major James de Rothschild, the son of Edmund de Rothschild of Paris, who had formerly owned the Rothschild Colonies in Palestine.  Major de Rothschild afterwards became a Liberal member of the British parliament.  He served in this capacity from 1929 to 1945.  He was appointed parliamentary secretary in the Churchill-Labour Coalition Government.

Lieut. Edwin Samuel — afterwards became Chief Censor for the British government during the Second World War.  He was appointed Chief Director of Palestine Broadcasting after the State of Israel was established in 1948.[7]

Mr. Israel Sieff — He was a director of Marks and Spencers, the huge British departmental stores.  He was a close associate of all the international bankers.  He was appointed Chairman of the Political and Economic Planning Committee.  He was a permanent member of the ‘Brain Trust’ which ‘advised’ successive British governments.  His standing in Great Britain was very similar to that of Bernard Baruch in the United States of America from 1918 to date.  Mr. Sieff rendered the international bankers such outstanding service that he was made a commander of the Order of Maccabees.

Leon Simon — He was afterwards knighted, and placed in charge of the British General Post Office.  He controlled all telegraph, telephone, and cable facilities.  The remaining members of the commission were Dr. Elder, Mr. Joseph Cowen, and Mr. Chaim Weizmann;  all close friends of wealthy Zionists in America.[8]

Sir R. Storrs says the Zionist Commission was sent to Palestine before the Peace Conference started, in order to create an atmosphere favourable to establishing a national home for the Jews;  and also to stimulate its financial supporters.

The international bankers dominated the conference which culminated in the Treaty of Versailles.  This is proved by the fact that in January 1919 Mr. Paul Warburg (who drafted the Federal Reserve System in the U.S.A.), arrived in Paris to head the American delegation.  His brother Max arrived to head the German delegation. Comte de St. Aulaire says :  “Those who look for the truth elsewhere than in the official documents know that President Wilson, whose election had been financed by the Great Bank of New York (Kuhn-Loeb & Co.) rendered almost complete obedience to its beck and call.”

Dr. Dillon states “The sequence of expedients framed and enforced in this direction were inspired by the Jews (i.e. representatives of the international bankers) assembled in Paris for the purpose of realizing their carefully thought out programmes which they succeeded in having substantially executed.”

The Mandate of Palestine was drafted by Professor Felix Frankfurter, the eminent American Zionist, who afterwards became Chief Adviser in the White House to President Roosevelt.  He was assisted by the Right Honourable Sir Herbert Samuel, Dr. Jacobson, Dr. Fiewel, Mr. Sacher, Mr. Landman, Mr. Ben Cohen, and Mr. Lucien Wolfe who exercised tremendous influence over Mr. David Lloyd George.[9]  He was said to possess all the secrets of the British Foreign Office.[10]

At the preliminary conferences M. Mandel (whose real name was Rothschild ) was private secretary to Mr. Clemenceau of France.  Mr. Henry Morgenthau was on the U.S. delegation in a general supervisory capacity.  He was the father of the man who afterwards became President Roosevelt’s Financial Secretary.  Another man affiliated with the international bankers was Mr. Oscar Strauss who took a leading part in forming the League of Nations and moulding its policies so that they fitted in with the International Gangsters’ Long Range Plan for ultimate world domination.

Mr. Lucien Wolfe says on page 408 of his “Essays in Jewish History” “A small group of other distinguished Jews appear as signatories of the Peace Treaty.  The Treaty of Versailles is signed for France by Louis Klotz.  (He was afterwards implicated in shady financial transactions and retired from public life. Ed.)  Baron Somino for Italy, and Edwin Montague for India.”

Mr. Harold Nicolson, author of “Peace Making 1919-1944” p. 243 states, that Wolfe suggested to him that all Jews should have international protection while retaining all national rights of exploitation.  M. Georges Batault says in “Le Problème Juif”, p. 38, “The Jews who surrounded Lloyd George, Wilson, and Clemenceau are to blame for creating a ‘Jewish Peace’.”  Once again the Jewish race is blamed for the sins of a few ruthless financiers.

In the spring of 1919 Béla Kun usurped power in Hungary.  He tried to put Lucien Wolfe’s ideas into practice.  Béla Kun’s dictatorship lasted only three months, but during that time tens of thousands of Christians were dispossessed and ruthlessly murdered.  The victims included working men, army officers, merchants, land-owners, professional men and women, priests and laymen.

The “New International Year Book of 1919” says in part :  “The government of Béla Kun was composed almost exclusively of Jews, who held also the administrative offices.  The Communists had united first with the Socialists, who were not of the extremely radical party, but resembled somewhat the Labour Parties, or Trade Union groups, in other countries.  Béla Kun did not however select his personnel from among them, but turned to the Jews and constituted virtually a Jewish bureaucracy.”

History records that after three months of systematic pillage, rape, and wholesale murder, Béla Kun was deposed.  Instead of being executed he was interned in a lunatic asylum.  His release was arranged by agents of the powerful group he had served so well.  He returned to Russia and was put in charge of the Cheka which terrorized the Ukranians into subjection when Stalin was ordered to collectivize agriculture in the Soviets.  Five million peasants were starved to death for refusing to obey the edicts.  Over five million more were sent to forced labour in Siberia.

When Stalin tried to turn Spain into a Communist Dictatorship in 1936, Béla Kun was chosen to organize the Reign of Terror in Spain.

The power of the international bankers is well illustrated by an incident that happened during the preliminary conferences held in Paris in 1919.  The negotiations tended to stray away from the policy set by the international bankers.  Thereupon, Jacob Schiff, of New York, sent President Wilson, who was attending the Paris conference, a two thousand word cable.  He ‘instructed’ the president of the United States what to do in regard to the Palestine Mandate, German Reparations, Upper Silesia, The Sarre, The Danzing Corridor, and Fiume.  The cablegram was dated May 28th, 1919.  Schiff sent it in the name of the Association of the League of Free Nations.[11]

Upon receipt of the cablegram President Wilson immediately changed the direction of the negotiations.  Of this incident Comte de St. Aulaire said :  “The Treaty of Versailles on these five questions was dictated by Jacob Schiff and his co-religionists.”[12]  It must be pointed out again that the rank and file of the Jewish people had absolutely nothing to do with framing the policy which the international bankers insisted Lloyd George, President Wilson, and Premier Clemenceau carry out.

As soon as the allied governments had been ‘persuaded’ to make Palestine a British Protectorate, (as demanded in the cable), the international bankers instructed their agents that the terms of the Peace Treaty were to be made so severe that it would be impossible for the German people to tolerate them very long.  This was part of the plan to keep the German people hating the British, French, Americans and the Jews so they would be ready to fight again to regain their legal rights.

Immediately the Treaty of Versailles was signed, the phony Capitalist-Bolshevik war was started.  This war enabled Lenin to justify his policy, by which he abandoned the German revolutionaries to their fate in order to consolidate the gains he had already made in Russia.  The war against Bolshevism was never permitted to endanger Lenin’s dictatorship.  It was ended in 1921.  The net result was that the Bolsheviks gained a tremendous amount of prestige, while the Capitalist countries lost a similar amount.  This paved the way for the agents of the international bankers to suggest, in the interests of permanent PEACE, that the Soviet States be admitted to membership in the League of Nations.

footnotes

6 The directors of the Standard Bank helped bring about the Boer war in order to give them control of the gold and diamond fields in Africa.

7 It might have been more accurate to have given him the title of Chief Director of Propaganda for the International Bankers.

8 The importance of Palestine in the plans of those who direct the World Revolutionary Movement is such that several books have been written on the subject.  People wishing to be better informed should read—Palestine, the Reality, by J.M.N. Jeffries;  The Palestine Plot by B. Jensen;  Zionism and Palestine by Sir Ronald Storrs (who was first Governor of Jerusalem);  Geneva versus Peace by Comte de St. Aulaire, (who was at one time ambassador to the Palace of St. James, England);  The Paris Peace Conference by Dr. Dillon, London 1919;  Brief for Prosecution by Major C.H. Douglas.

9 Mr. L. Wolfe published Essays in Jewish History in 1934.

10 See Jewish Guardian June issue 1920.  Also The Surrender of an Empire by Nesta H Webster, p. 357, 1933;  and The Palestine Plot by B. Jensen, p, 60.

11 This league was financed, and dominated, by five American Bankers.

12 See Geneva versus Peace, p. 90.

 

The British government, always obedient to the ‘wishes’ of the international bankers, was the first to comply with the new ‘request’.  France followed suit on October 28th, 1924.  After the infamous Litvinov had worked on Henry Morgenthau and Dean Acheson (who were both dominated by Felix Frankfurter and Louis D. Brandeis), President Roosevelt recognized the Soviets on November 16th, 1933.  The League of Nations accepted the Soviet States as members.  From that day on, the League of Nations was nothing more or less than an instrument in the hands of Stalin.  His agents moulded its policy and activities, to suit the Long Range Plans of those who direct the World Revolutionary Movement.[13]Once the Communist countries had been admitted into the League of Nations, Grand Orient Masons, who were delegates, or on the staff, took charge.[14]

Wickham Steed, former editor of the Times, London, was one of the best informed men in the world.  On more than one occasion he discussed the fact that the international bankers dominated international affairs.  He made this definite statement just after the Treaty of Versailles was signed :  “I insist[ed] that [, unknown to him,] the prime movers (to make the Allied Powers acknowledge the Bolshevik dictatorship) were Jacob Schiff, Warburg, and other international financiers, who wished above all to bolster up the Jewish Bolsheviks in order to secure a field for German and Jewish exploitation of Russia.”[15]

Leo Maxse, writing in the August issue of the ‘National Review’ 1919 stated :  “Whoever is in power in Downing Street, whether Conservative, Radicals, Coalitionist, or Pseudo-Bolshevik, the international Jews rule the roost.  Here is the mystery of the ‘Hidden Hand’ of which there has been no intelligent explanation.”  Once again the word ‘Jew’ should have been ‘Banker’ or ‘Gangster’.  It would be just as reasonable to blame all Roman Catholics for the crimes of a few Roman Mafia Chieftains who had given up the practice of their religion for many years.[16]

When Mr. Winston Churchill visited Palestine in March 1921, he was asked to meet a delegation of Moslem leaders.  They protested that the ultimate objective of political Zionism was to give the natural resources of Palestine to the Jews.  They pointed out that the Arabs had occupied Palestine for over a thousand years.  They asked Churchill to use his influence to correct what they considered a great injustice.  Churchill is recorded as saying in reply :  “You ask me to repudiate the Balfour Declaration and to stop (Jewish) immigration.  This is not in my power … and it is not my wish … We think it is good for the world, good for the Jews, good for the British Empire, and good for the Arabs also … and we intend it to be so.”[17]

When Churchill gave the Arabs his reply he was in all probability thinking of the threat issued by Chaim Weizmann who had been an agent of the international bankers for many years.  Just a year before Churchill’s visit to Palestine, Weizmann had made an official statement of policy which was published in ‘Judische Rundschau’, No. 4, 1920 :  He said “We will establish ourselves in Palestine whether you like it or not … You can hasten our arrival or you can equally retard it.  It is however better for you to help us so as to avoid our constructive powers being turned into a destructive power which will overthrow the world.”

Weizmann’s statement must be studied in conjunction with another declaration made by an international banker to a gathering of Zionists in Budapest in 1919.  When discussing the probabilities of a supergovernment he was quoted by Comte de St. Aulaire as saying :  “In the management of the New World we give proof of our organization both for revolution and for construction by the creation of the League of Nations, which is our Work.  Bolshevism is the accelerator, and the League of Nations is the brake on the mechanism of which we supply both the motive force and the guiding power… What is the end ?  That is already determined by our mission.”[18]  One world government.

The two statements combined show the international extent of their secret ambitions.  Eight years after I had finished this chapter of the orginal manuscript the following report came into my possession through Canadian Intelligence Service.  Because the statements made at the Conference held in Budapest on January 12th, 1952 supports my contentions made in 1944, and confirms the conclusions I had arrived at in 1924, I insert the report of the speech given in 1952 here verbatim.  It was originally made available to an American publication ‘Common Sense’ by Mr. Eustace Mullins, an authority on the Marxist conspiracy.[19]

“A report from Europe carries the following speech of Rabbi Emanuel Rabinovich before a special meeting of the Emergency Council of European Rabbis in Budapest, Hungary, January 12, 1952 :

‘ Greetings, my children :  You have been called here to recapitulate the principal steps of our new programme.  As you know, we had hoped to have twenty years between wars to consolidate the great gains which we made from World War II, but our increasing numbers in certain vital areas is arousing opposition to us, and we must now Work with every means at our disposal to precipitate World War III within five years.

‘ The goal for which we have striven so concertedly for three thousand years is at last within our reach, and because its fulfillment is so apparent, it behooves us to increase our efforts, and our caution, tenfold.  I can safely promise you that before ten years have passed, our race will take its rightful place in the world, with every Jew a king, and every Gentile a slave.  (Applause from the gathering).  You remember the success of our propaganda campaign during the 1930’s, which aroused anti-American passions in Germany at the same time we were arousing anti-German passions in America, a campaign which culminated in the Second World War.  A similar propaganda campaign is now being waged intensively throughout the world.  A war fever is being worked up in Russia by an incessant anti-American barrage, while a nationwide anti-Communist scare is sweeping America.  This campaign is forcing all of the smaller nations to choose between the partnership of Russia or an alliance with the United States.

‘ Our most pressing problem at the moment is to inflame the lagging militaristic spirit of the Americans.  The failure of the Universal Military Training Act was a great setback to our plans, but we are assured that a suitable measure will be rushed through congress immediately after the 1952 elections.  The Russian, as well as the Asiatic peoples, are well under control and offer no objections to war, but we must wait to secure the Americans.  This we hope to do with the issue of anti-Semitism, which worked so well in uniting the Americans against Germany.  We are counting heavily on reports of anti-Semitic outrages in Russia to help whip up indignation in the United States and produce a front of solidarity against the Soviet power.  Simultaneously, to demonstrate to Americans the reality of anti-Semitism, we will advance through new sources large sums of money to outspokenly anti-Semitic elements in America to increase their effectiveness, and we shall stage anti-Semitic outbreaks in several of their larger cities.  This will serve the double purpose of exposing reactionary sectors in America, which can be silenced, and of welding the United States into a devoted antiRussian unit.

‘ Within five years, this programme will achieve its objective, the Third World War, which will surpass in destruction all previous contests.  Israel, of course will remain neutral, and when both sides are devastated and exhausted we will arbitrate, sending our Control Commission into all wrecked countries.  This war will end for all time our struggle against the Gentiles.

‘ We will openly reveal our identity with the races of Asia and Africa.  I can state with assurance that the last generation of white children is now being born.  Our Control Commissions will, in the interests of peace, and wiping out inter-racial tensions, forbid the whites to mate with whites.  The white women must cohabit with members of the dark races, the white men with black women.  Thus the white race will disappear, for mixing the dark with the white means the end of the white man, and our most dangerous enemy will become only a memory.  We shall embark upon an era of ten thousand years of peace and plenty, the Pax Judaica, and our race will rule undisputed over the world.  Our superior intelligence will easily enable us to retain mastery over a world of dark peoples.’

Question from the gathering :  ‘ Rabbi Rabinovich, what about the various religions after the Third World War ?’

Rabinovich :  ‘ There will be no more religions.  Not only would the existence of a priest class remain a constant danger to our rule, but belief in an after-life would give spiritual strength to irreconcilable elements in many countries, and enable them to resist us.  We will, however, retain the rituals, and customs of Judaism, as the mark of our hereditary ruling caste, strengthening our racial laws so that no Jew will be allowed to marry outside our race, nor will any stranger be accepted by us.

‘ We may have to repeat the grim days of World War II, when we were forced to let the Hitlerite bandits sacrifice some of our people, in order that we may have adequate documentation and witnesses to legally justify our trial and execution of the leaders of America and Russia as war criminals, after we have dictated the Peace.  I am sure you will need little preparation for such a duty, for sacrifice has always been the watchword of our people, and the death of a few thousand Jews in exchange for world leadership is indeed a small price to pay.

‘ To convince you of the certainty of that leadership, let me point out to you how we have turned all of the inventions of the white man into weapons against him.  His printing presses and radios are the mouthpieces of our desires, and his heavy industry manufactures the instruments which he sends out to arm Asia and Africa against him.  Our interest in Washington are greatly extending the Point Four Programme for developing industry in backward areas of the world, so that after the industrial plants and cities of Europe and America are destroyed by atomic warfare, the whites can offer no resistance against the large masses of the dark races, who will maintain an unchallenged technological superiority.[20]

‘ And so, with the vision of world victory before you, go back to your countries and intensify your good work, until that approaching Light when Israel will reveal herself in all her glorious destiny as the Light of the World.’  Illuminati means ‘Holder of the Light’.”

footnotes

13 For further particulars read Moscow’s Red Letter Day in American History by Wm. La Varre, in the August edition of the American Legion Magazine. Also Trotsky’s book entitled Stalin.

14 Read The Hidden Hand, page 28, by Colonel A.H. Lane.  Nahun Sokolov, who was President of the Executive Committee of the Zionist Congress, said on August 25th, 1952, “The League of Nations is a Jewish idea”.

15 Read Through Thirty Years by Wickham Steed, London. Vol. 2, pp. 301-302.

16 It was the references to The Secret Power and Hidden Hand by Steed, De Poncin, Mrs. Webster, Maxse and others which caused me to investigate the matter in an effort to find the real answer.  Author.

17 The full significance of this declaration was not appreciated even by the author until 1954 when Prime Minister Churchill (during his visit to Bernard Baruch) stated “I am a Zionist and have always promoted Zionism”.  He then followed this declaration by strongly advocating ‘Peaceful co-existence with the Communist Nations’.  As the Communist States are actually International Financiers Dictatorships it must be assumed that in 1921 as in 1954 Churchill secretly believed they are best fitted, and most able to rule under present day conditions.

18 Geneva versus Peace, p. 83.

19 Mr. E. Mullins is author of The Federal Reserve Conspiracy.  Published by “Common Sense”, New Jersey, U.S.A.

20 Study this statement in regard to the meeting of leaders of all ‘Dark’ and ‘Black’ races which met in Bandung in April, 1956 and the policy of sending arms to Israel and Egypt.

 

This speech also confirms what I have contended in regard to the manner in which theSecret Powers have deliberately stirred up anti-Semitism to suit their purposes and also anti-Communism.  It proves my contention that the Illuminati have used Communism, Zionism, and Fascism to further their secret ambitions.  And they will, if they can, use Christian-Democracy against Communism to bring about the next phase of their long range plan … World War Three.  But the most illuminating feature of the speech is the fact that it discloses the manner in which the Illuminati use a Jewish Rabbi to convince other co-religionists that they will be the governing class in the New World Order — a fact that past history would indicate is very doubtful.  Satanism, not the Jews will rule.Under the terms of the Treaty of Versailles in 1919 the international bankers obtained control over Germany’s military rearmament, and her economic recovery.  This accomplished, they entered into the Abmachungen (agreement) with the German High Command.  They agreed to have the Soviets secretly supply the German generals with all the arms and munitions they required for a modern army of several million.  They also undertook to have the Soviet dictator place complete training facilities at the disposal of the Germans to enable them to train the number of commissioned and non-commissioned officers they would require to officer the new army they planned to bring into being when they considered the time was ripe.

The vast building projects required to put the terms of the Abmachungens into effect were financed by the international bankers.[21]  They thus enabled both Communist and Fascist countries to build up their economy and war potentials.  The international bankers enabled the German High Command to evade all the military restrictions placed upon them by the Treaty of Versailles.[22]

The vast Krupp Munition and Armaments Plants built in the Soviets behind the Ural mountains were named “Manych”.  The German armament firms were granted every concession they asked for.  International intrigue on such a lavish scale could only mean one thing.  Those involved were preparing for World War II.  The governments of the socalled allied nations were kept fully informed regarding what was going on behind the scenes, as I found out when I visited London during the conference on naval disarmament in 1930.  This is only another proof that Disraeli spoke the truth when he said “The governments elected do not govern.”

Thus history reveals that from 1920 to 1934 the Secret Power directed international intrigue in such a manner that the leaders of ALLEGEDLY Jewish dominated Communism in RUSSIA were working hand in glove with the leaders of ALLEGEDLYAryan dominated Naziism in Germany.  This phase of history is most complicated.  It is difficult for the average citizen to understand.[23]

Communism and Naziism have several things in common :  both are atheistic creeds which deny the existence of Almighty God.  They both advocate war, hatred, and force;  as opposed to Christ’s policy of peace, love, and teaching.  The leaders of both atheistic-materialistic ideologies MUST therefore be agents of the Devil.  They further the diabolical conspiracy to win the souls of men away from loyalty and obedience to Almighty God.  They both use a form of Grand Orient Masonry for proselytizing purposes.[24]

The head of the Council of Thirty Three is the president of the top executives council of Thirteen, previously referred to.  Because the initiating ceremonies of ALL Grand Orient Lodges require the candidate to swear he will acknowledge no other mortal as above the head of the organization that head is automatically God on Earth.  The international bankers have always been the top executives of the Grand Orient Masonry since 1770.  Aryan War Lords have always been the top executive of the German Lodges.  They select their own successors.

A review of history, 1914-1934, indicates :

(1) That the international bankers fomented World War I to bring about conditions favourable for revolutionary action and thus enable them to obtain undisputed control of the Russian Empire.

(2) To remove the Crowned Heads of Europe.  These rulers had to be removed before either group could achieve their totalitarian ambitions.

(3) To force the British and French governments to agree to establish A National Home for the Jews in Palestine.

The government of Britain was forced to aid the international bankers plan for the Bolshevik revolution in Russia in 1917 in order to obtain their promise that they would bring America into the war on the side of the allies.  It can be assumed that S.S. Lusitania was sunk to provide the necessary incident to justify the changer of American policy, just as Pearl Harbour was used as an excuse for America to enter World War II.

The original draft of the mandate on Palestine reads :  “TO TURN PALESTINE INTO A NATIONAL HOME FOR THE JEWS”.  It was altered at the last minute to read “to establish a National Home for the Jew IN PALESTINE”.  This was done to conceal the secret ambitions of the Zionists.

The international bankers deliberately concealed the truth regarding the vast mineral deposits geologists had discovered in Palestine until AFTER the governments of Britain, France, and the United States had agreed to theirMandate of Palestine.[26]

The international bankers used Zionism to obtain control of a centrally located Sovereign State from which they could extend the control they now exert over the U.S.S.Rs. to cover the entire World.

The conspirators managed international affairs between 1921 and 1934 so that Europe was divided into two camps — Fascist and Anti-Fascist — in preparation for World War II.

footnotes

21 This was prior to the advent of Hitler.

22 It will be proved that the German Generals, and top-level officials who negotiated the Abmachungen were the ones condemned to death at the Nuremberg Trials as War Criminals.  They knew too much.

23 A great deal of light has, however, been thrown on this subject by Mr. Cecil F. Melville, who made a deep study of this particular phase of the World Revolutionary Movement, and wrote The Russian Face of Germany.

24 NOTE.—The German Grand Orient Lodges have never admitted Jews to membership for the obvious reason that the Secret Powers could never have put into effect an international plot of the nature and proportions of the Abmachungen, had their policy been otherwise.

25 NOTE.—The truth regarding value of mineral resources was not allowed to leak out until the United Nations had partitioned Palestine in 1948 in such a manner that over five trillion dollars worth of minerals are now known to be located in The State of Israel.  Count Bernadotte of Sweden proposed that the Jews should give up all of the south, and receive West Galilee in the north.  His plan was rejected and in September 1947 Count Bernadotte was assassinated by Jewish extremists.

 

CHAPTER ELEVEN
Stalin

Stalin was born Joseph Vissarionovich Djugashvili, in the mountain village of Gori in the province of Georgia in 1879.  His father was a peasant from the town Dido-Lilo.  His mother, Ekaterina Geladze, was a devoutly religious woman whose forebears had been serfs in the village of Gambarouli.

Not a great deal is known about Stalin’s father, except that he sometimes worked as a labourer and sometimes as a cobbler in a shoe factory in Adelkhanov.  He is said to have been an easy-going individual who liked to drink a great deal.  Stalin’s mother, however, was a devoted mother and worked hard.  She took in washing to earn extra money for her family’s benefit.  Her ambition was to see Stalin become a priest.  She skimped and saved to provide him with the necessary education.  Young Stalin attended the elementary school in Gori for four years and won a scholarship which entitled him to attend the Tiflis Theological Seminary.  But Stalin wasn’t cut out for a religious life.  He was continually getting into trouble with the seminary authorities.  He was expelled after completing four years of study.  He then joined a group of young revolutionaries.

Stalin first married Ekaterina Svanidze, who bore him a son, Yasha-Jacob Djugashvili.  This boy was never very bright.  Even after his father became dictator, he worked as an electrician and mechanic.

Stalin’s second wife was Nadya.  Allilyova who bore him two children, Vasili, a son, and Svetlana, a daughter.  Vasili became a major-general in the Soviet Air Force.  He usually led the flying demonstrations on special occasions of state after his father became dictator.  He was thrown into the discard after his father died.

Stalin and his second wife don’t seem to have got along very well together.  Stalin had an affair with a beautiful Jewess, Rosa Kaganovich.  She is reported to have been living with Stalin when his second wife, Nadya, committed suicide.

It is believed that in addition to Stalin’s love affairs, Nadya became more and more depressed as the result of the ruthless way in which Stalin slaughtered so many of her co-religionists whom he accused of being diversionists.

Rosa’s brother, Lazar Kaganovich, was a great friend of Stalin’s.  He was made a member of the Politburo and retained his office until Stalin died.  Kaganovich proved his ability as Commissioner for Heavy Industry when he developed the Donetz Basin Oil Fields and built the Moscow subway.  Kaganovich’s son, Mihail, married Stalin’s daughter Svetlana.[1]  What became of Svetlana’s first husband remains a mystery.  It would appear that Svetlana’s first hubby removed himself, or was removed, to allow Kaganovich’s son to marry Stalin’s daughter, just as Stalin’s second wife removed herself or was removed, to allow Stalin to marry Kaganovich’s sister, Rosa.  It is reported that Stalin did marry Rosa after his wife’s suicide.

Molotov, vice-premier to Stalin, was married to a Jewess, the sister of Sam Karp, owner of the Karp Exporting Co. of Bridgeport, Conn. Molotov’s daughter was engaged to Stalin’s son, Vasili, in 1951, so the Politburo was to a certain extent ‘A Family Compact’.

As was mentioned previously, Stalin only became a member of the Upper Crust of the Russian revolutionary party because, during the preliminary phases of the Russian Revolution, many of the better known leaders were in jail.  Stalin never rose to any very exalted position in the Communist Party during Lenin’s dictatorship.  It was during Lenin’s last illness that Stalin jockeyed for position, and then he moved out in front, to eliminate Trotsky and other Jewish contenders.  Once he took over the leadership he never relinquished it until his death.

How Stalin rose to power is an interesting story.  Lenin suffered a paralytic stroke in May 1922, and this affected his speech and motor reflexes.  In December of that year he appointed a triumvirate composed of Zinoviev, Kamenev and Stalin to share the problems of government.  Shortly after Lenin suffered another stroke and died.  Trotsky has suggested, and his followers believe, Stalin helped bring about Lenin’s death because he was irritated by Lenin’s incapacity and prolonged illness.

When the triumvirate started to function in Moscow the Politburo included of Lenin, Zinoviev, Kamenev, Trotsky, Bukharin, Tomsky, and Stalin.  Zinoviev and Kamenev had been Lenin’s right hand men from the day he became dictator.  They naturally regarded themselves as the senior members of the triumvirate and logically his successors.  Zinoviev treated Stalin in a circumspectly patronizing manner and Kamenev treated him with a touch of irony.[2]

Zinoviev and Kamenev considered Trotsky as their real competitor for the dictatorship after Lenin died.  In Trotsky’s book “Stalin” he records that Stalin was used by both Zinoviev and Kamenev as a counterweight against him (Trotsky) and to a lesser extent by other members of the Politburo also.  No member of the Politburo at that time thought Stalin would one day rise away above their heads.

Zinoviev was considered senior member of the triumvirate when he was delegated to give the opening address of the 12th Party Congress, a function Lenin had always reserved for himself on previous occasions.  Zinoviev didn’t go over too well.  Stalin was quick to take advantage.  Before the congress was over, Stalin had secured control over the Communist Party machine and held a dominant position in the triumvirate.  This was the situation when Lenin died in 1924.

In April 1925 Stalin had Trotsky removed as war commissar.  He then broke relations with Zinoviev and Kamenev and allied himself with Bukharin, Rykov, and Tomsky.  Zinoviev, Kamenev and Trotsky then united forces in opposition to Stalin, but they had moved too late.  In February, 1926, Stalin had Zinoviev expelled from the Politburo;  then from the presidency of the Petersburg (Leningrad) Soviet;  and finally from the presidency of the Third International.  In October, 1926, Stalin had Kamenev and Trotsky expelled from the Politburo.  Next year Stalin had his three enemies removed from the Central Committee of the Communist Party and shortly afterwards he had them read out of the party altogether.

In 1927 Trotsky tried to start a revolt against Stalin on the grounds that he was departing from the Marxian ideology and substituting an imperialistic totalitarian dictatorship for a genuine Union of Sovietized Socialist Republics.  What everyone seems to have failed to realize was the fact that Stalin had been nominated to rule the Soviets by the international bankers.  He had to purge Russia of all men who might obstruct their Long Range Plans.

During the purge several million people were slain and about an equal number sent to forced labour.  Many men who had been leaders of the revolutionary movement, since the First International was formed, were hounded to death or imprisoned.  Amongst the leaders Stalin purged were Trotsky, Zinoviev, Kamenev, Martynov, Zasulich, Deutch, Parvus, Axelrod, Radek, Uritzky, Sverdlov, Dan, Lieber, and Martov.  About the only Jews close to Stalin at the time of his death were Kaganovich, his brother-in-law and Rosa, his third wife.

Stalin continued to develop Lenin’s policy to establish the Communist sphere of influence between the 35th and 45th parallels of latitude right around the northern hemisphere.  Many revolutionary leaders in other countries became convinced that Stalin had developed personal Imperialistic ideas and was intent upon making himself ruler of a world-wide totalitarian dictatorship.  They were right.  Stalin took his orders, as Lenin had done, from the men who are “THE SECRET POWER” behind the World Revolutionary Movement, until 1936 and then he began to ignore their mandates, as will be proved.

Stalin did not want to involve his armed forces in wars with other nations.  His policy was to feed the revolutionary fires in all countries to the south between the 35th and 45th parallels of latitude.  His policy paid off exceedingly well.  At the time of his death, Communistic control had been established over half the territory in the Northern Hemisphere.  About half the world’s population had been subjugated.

Lenin had stated in 1921 that Spain was to be the next country Sovietized.  Upon his death Stalin accepted the subjugation of Spain as a pious legacy.  Once Spain had been turned into a so-called proletarian dictatorship it would be an easy matter to subjugate France and Britain.  Germany would then be between the nut-crackers.  If by some mischance the subjugation of Spain failed to materialize, then the incident could be used to help bring about World War II.

While preparing for the Spanish revolution, Stalin was ordered by the international bankers to take an active part in an economic war which was planned in 1918 immediately after the Armistice had been signed.  Generally speaking, the people who had not been engaged in the actual fighting became prosperous during World War I.  When the fighting ended the people in the allied countries enjoyed two boom years.  Then, after speculative investments had just about reached their peak, vast amounts of money were withdrawn from circulation.  Credits were restricted.  Calls were made on loans.  In 1922-25 a minor depression was experienced.[3]  This economic juggling was a preliminary experiment before the Powers-That-Be brought about the great depression of 1930.

After 1925 financial policy was reversed and conditions steadily improved until prosperity in America, Britain, Canada, and Australia, reached an all-time record.  Speculation in stocks and bonds and real estate went wild.  Then, towards the end of 1929 came the sudden crash, and the greatest depression ever known settled down over the free world.  Millions of people were rendered destitute.  Thousands committed suicide.  Misgovernment was blamed for the economic upset which made paupers out of tens of millions of people, and trillionaires out of three hundred who were already millionaires.

In 1925 Stalin started his five-year industrial plans to increase the so-called Sovietized countries internal recovery.  The plan was to exploit the natural resources, manufacture raw materials into useful commodities, and modernize industrial and agricultural machinery.  This vast Five Year Plan was financed by loans from the international bankers.  This programme, when added to the development of the Russian and German war potential under the Abmachungen (agreements) previously referred to, gave a great boost to Soviet economy.  The fact that the Rulers of Russia could use millions of men and women as slaves gave those who enslaved them an additional advantage over nations which employ paid labour, and maintain a high standard of living.

The next move was the collectivization of farms.  For centuries the serfs in Russia had been little better than slaves of the landed proprietors.  Lenin had won their support by promising them even greater concessions than they had been granted under the benevolent rule of Premier Peter Arkadyevich Stolypin from 1906 to 1914, when over 2,000,000 peasant families seceded from the village mir and became individual land owners.  By January 1st, 1916, the number had increased to 6,200,000 families.

But, in order to secure the loans they had made for the Abmachungen and industrial development programmes, the international bankers insisted that they control the import and export trade of the Sovietized nations.  They also demanded the collectivization of farms as the only means to obtain greatly increased agricultural production.

History records what happened when Stalin enforced the edicts.  He has always been blamed personally for the inhuman atrocities which made the peasants comply with the laws.  Many versions of what happened have been given.  The truth, as I reported it to American newspapers in 1930, has never been published to date.  It is acknowledged that over 5,000,000 peasants were executed, or systematically starved to death, because they refused to obey, or tried to evade the edicts.  Over 5,000,000 more were sent to forced labour in Siberia.  What is not generally known is the fact that the grain which was confiscated from the Russian farmers was pooled together with a vast quantity of grain purchased by the agents of the international bankers in other countries except Canada and the United States.  In addition to this corner on grain the international bankers bought up huge supplies of processed and frozen meats in the Argentine and other meat producing countries.  Canada and the United States could not find a market for their cattle, or their grain.

During the period 1920-1929 the international bankers subsidized shipping in most countries except Britain, Canada, and the United States.  As the result of this commercial piracy, it became impossible for ships owned in Britain, Canada, and the United States to compete with ships owned by other countries.  Thousands of ships were tied up idle in their home ports.  Export trade fell off to an all-time low.

The falling off of exports from the allied nations was accompanied by increasing the importation of cheaply manufactured goods from Germany, Japan, and central European countries.  To enjoy reasonable prosperity, five out of every eight wage-earners in Canada must obtain their pay directly or indirectly as a result of the export trade.  When the export trade falls off a recession immediately follows, due to loss of purchasing power among five-eighths of the population.  This immediately affects those who earn their living by rendering services of one kind or another.  If the export trade remains down, then the recession deteriorates into a depression.

To make absolutely sure that the skids were completely knocked from under the economic structures of allied countries, the men who had cornered grain and meats began to dump their supplies on the markets of the world at prices below the cost of production in Canada, America and Australia.  This action brought about a situation in which the granaries of the countries allied together in World War I were bursting with grain they couldn’t sell, while the people of other countries were starving to death for want of bread and meat.  Britain needs to earn £85,000,000 a year from her ocean services in order to offset her unfavourable annual trade balance each year.  The British economy was given a severe jolt when unfair competition made it impossible for her to earn this money.  The British people were forced to buy their bread and meat in the cheapest markets.  This artificially produced economic mess-up was used by the men who master-mind international intrigue to cause grave misunderstanding between different units of the British Commonwealth of Nations and thus weaken the bonds of Empire.[4]

As the result of this economic war, the shipping, industrial, and agricultural activities of the allied or capitalistic countries were brought to a virtual standstill, while the Soviet States and the Axis Powers worked at full capacity.  Once again it must be remembered that the men who plot and plan the World Revolutionary Movement always work on the fundamental principle that wars end depressions and pave the way for revolutionary action in countries that still remain to be subjugated.  This being a fact, it was essential to the furthering of their Long Range Plans to arrange international affairs so they could bring about World War II when they wished to do so.  As Spain had been indicated by Lenin and Stalin as holding a key position, the manner in which Spain was used will be studied next.

footnotes

1 The marriage of Svetlana Stalin to Mihail Kaganovich was reported in the Associated Press, July 15th, 1951.

2 Note :  ‘Stalin’, by Trotsky, page 337 (ibid page 48).

3 This is explained in Chapters 1 and 2 of “The Red Fog”.

4 This phase of history is dealt with more extensively elsewhere.

 

CHAPTER TWELVE
The Spanish Revolution

The Long Range Plan for the ultimate subjugation of Spain started, as in other countries, soon after the death of Christ.  In an attempt to crush the power of the Christian Church in Spain, the money-lenders their agents to infiltrate into the congregations and pose as Christians.[1]  This placed them in positions to destroy the church organizations from within.  This conspiracy became obvious, and in the 13th ceutury Pope Innocence III instituted the Inquisition.  The purpose of the Inquisition was to ferret out and question infidels suspected of masquerading as Christians.  Spain had been exceptionally kind to the Jews.  They were allowed to hold office and acted as tax-collectors.  But, as happened in every other country in Europe, the crimes of the athiestic money-lenders, and their agents, were charged against the whole Jewish population.  Between 1475 and 1504 during the reign of Isabella and Ferdinand, the Inquisition was used extensively to locate and destroy all traitors who plotted to overthrow the power of the Church and State.  The Inquisitors under Torquemada discovered the subversive underground to be so widespread and well-organized that in 1492 Spain followed the example of other European countries and expelled all the Jews.  This task provided the opportunity for some extremists to organize mob violence against the Jews and several extensive and regrettable massacres took place.  These illegal killings were condemned publicly by the Church authorities in Rome.

After the international bankers re-organized during the 1600s, their agents infiltrated into the Spanish Treasury Department.  They were exceptionally active during both the English and the French revolutions, trying to destroy the Spanish economy in order to prepare the way for revolutionary efforts in that country also.

It is worth while to study the political intrigue that went on in Spain from 1839 to 1939 because it gives a clear picture of the pattern of the ultimate subjugation of all countries.  There are three steps in all revolutionary efforts.

First:  Infiltration by the agents of the revolutionary party into the government, civil services, armed forces, and labour organizations in order to be in position to destroy the government from within when the order to revolt is given.

Second:  The affiliation of the revolutionary party with the socialist or liberal party left of centre in order to overthrow the established government regardless of whether it is a monarchy or a republic.

Third:  Subversive activities to bring about anarchy in order to discredit the Popular Front Government and provide the excuse for forming a proletarian dictatorship.  Once this is established purges turn it into a totalitarian dictatorship as it happened in Russia in 1917.

Karl Marx’s agents organized Spain’s first General Political Strike in 1865.  In 1868 the Directors of the World Revolutionary Movement (W.R.M.) sent Senor Fanelli to Spain to affiliate the Anarchists with the Marxist revolutionaries.  Fanelli was a close friend of Bakhunin who was a close associate of Marx and Engels.  In 1870 Bakhunin fell out with Marx over Policy.  He was expelled from the First International of the W.R.M.[2]

In 1872 Bakhunin influenced the Spanish revolutionary leaders into forming the Socialist-Democratic Alliance.[3]  The Spanish government decreed Bakhunin’s extremist organizations illegal, but they continued to exist underground.  The Grand Orient Lodges formed convenient headquarters.  At a congress held in Zargoza the Spanish section of the Marxist International agreed to ally themselves with the Anarchist International.  After its affiliation, both groups concentrated in organizing the various Labour Groups into a vast ‘Carnorra.’  They crowned their combined efforts with a revolution which produced the first Spanish Republic in 1873.

The effort on the part of the revolutionary leaders was accompanied with the usual Reign of Terror.  Anarchy ran wild.  All kinds of excesses took place.  Finally, General Pavia brought off a ‘Coup d’Etat’ and the revolutionaries went underground again.

In order to emerge into the open once more, the members of the revolutionary underground supported the leaders of a mild ‘liberal’ movement to obtain political power.  The revolutionary leaders used the quarrel going on between those who claimed the descendants of Don Carlos should occupy the throne, and those who claimed the descendants of Isabella should reign, to start a Civil War.  This war ended with the defeat of the Carlist Group in 1876.[4]

The Spanish workers really desired to organize for their own protection, but the majority did not agree with the extreme policy advocated by the Anarchists.  The anti-revolutionaries therefore organized the “Workers Association.”  These moderates were immediately set upon by both revolutionaries and employers of labour alike.[5]  This persecution continued until 1888 when, at the suggestion of Pablo Iglesias, the moderate group adopted the name “The Workers General Union” which became known in Spain as the U.G.T.  The members of this organization did not get much support until after the government outlawed the Iberian Anarchist Federation.

The syndicalist elements collaborated with the radical republican party until 1908.  They then formed the ‘Solidaridad Obrera’, and, two years later, in 1910, they rounded the Regional Federation of Labour known in Spain as the C.R.T.  Immediately afterwards they formed the National Federation of Labour (C.N.T.).

In 1913 both the C.R.T. and the C.N.T. were suspended as the result of a series of strikes.  The government did not object to the principles of collective bargaining, but it did object to the extremist policy, and revolutionary actions, of the leaders.  So legitimate labour, striving for social justice, found their organizations barred because the radical element always seemed able to work its way into executive positions within the Unions.

The reaction was what the plotters of world revolution expected it would be.  Their revolutionary syndicalist movement greatly increased in power and acted against allpolitical parties, and against the State itself.  The policy of these extremists was “direct action,” advocated with the greatest heat and violence.  In 1916 the C.R.T. was reorganized by Angel Pestana and Salvador Segui.  In 1918 these two labour leaders were able to form in Barcelona the ‘Sole Syndicate’ generally known as ‘The One Big Syndicate.’

During World War I Spain, as a neutral country, made a vast amount of money but, generally speaking, the labouring classes did not receive anything like a fair share of the national prosperity.  This fact was perhaps the deciding factor which drove the majority of the working classes out of moderate labour organizations into the arms of the revolutionary leaders in the extremist labour groups.  However, the more moderate and level-headed labour leaders didn’t give up the fight against the radical groups and as a result of their efforts, they brought into being a new labour group known as “The Free Syndicate” in 1920.  During the next three years there was continuous strife going on between the Right and Left labour organizations.  Local strikes, general strikes, destruction of property, private assassinations to remove labour leaders, wholesale murders to reduce the strength of opposing organizations.  All these crimes were committed in the name of liberty.  By 1923 conditions became chaotic.  To prevent the Commumst Party bringing about another revolution the king of Spain asked General Franco to become military dictator.

One of the first results of Primo de Rivera’s dictatorship was the successful termination of the Moroccan War.  It was during the final stages of this war that General France greatly distinguished himself in the field.  He turned what looked like a complete military defeat into a brilliant victory.  By tempering justice with mercy he won the admiration, and the loyalty, of many of the Moroccan natives.  It was thus he came to the notice of the general public in Spain, Rivera is accused by General his enemies of doing everything a man shouldn’t do.  It is only fair to record that he did restore law and order;  he brought about a number of social reforms;  he co-operated with Largo Caballero to improve working conditions.  He worked so hard that only his breakdown in health in 1929 can explain the errors in judgment he made during 1930.

Tired and worn out, and as if in a hurry to unburden himself of the responsibilities of office, he called in two socialist leaders, Besteiro and Saborit.  He charged them with the task of re-organizing the electoral machinery of the nation so the people could decide whether they wanted a monarchy or a republican government.  Just why De Rivera appointed Besteiro and Saborit to re-organize the electoral machine of Spain will probably never be known.

The two socialists rigged the election machinery so well a socialist-Republican Government was assured.  In Madrid alone the number of ficticious voters exceeded 40,000.[6]  Similar corruption existed in all the larger centres of population.

To ensured the end of the monarchy in Spain The Grand Orient Lodges organized a special “Military Brotherly Union” by which they obtained the promise of twenty-one of the twenty-three Spanish generals to support the Republican Cause.  General Mola, who was Chief of the Spanish Internal Security, in his book, Tempestad Calma Intriga Y Crisisinforms us that the generals were initiated into the Grand Orient and had one and a half million pesetas placed to their credit, to help them escape abroard should the republican movement fail.  Franco was one of the two generals who refused to join the “Military Brotherly Union.”  In support of Mola’s statement, Cano Lopez sain on the floor of the Spanish Cortes (parliament):  “Since 1925 masonry has grouped under the heading ‘Military Brotherly Union’ most of the high ranking officials of the army.  The members include Cabanellas, Sanjurjo, Goded, Mola, Lopez, Ochoa, Queipo de Llana, and others… Of twenty-three divisional generals, twenty-one were masons… All had taken the oath of the Grand Orient.”  (I swear obedience without limitation to the Head of the Council of Thirty-Three… I swear to acknowledge no mortal as above him.)  Lopez added:  “Both in 1929, for the abolition of the dictatorship of de Rivera, and in 1931 for the abolition of the monarchy, the Grand Orient issued the orders most of the other generals obeyed.”[7]

footnotes

1 This refers to the advice sent by the Sanhedrin in Constantinople to Chemor, Rabbi of Arles in Provence in 1489 mentioned previously.

2 For further particulars see Bakhunin by Professor E.H. Carr.

3 For details regarding this period of Spanish History read La Quiebra Fraudulenta de la Republica by C. Domi.

4 This is a typical example of how any situation is used to divide the citizens of a nation and get them fighting each other on the principle that all wars pave the way for revolution.

5 This is a typical example of how the agents of the International Bankers are placed in private and responsible enterprise for the purpose of helping their revolutionary leaders to oust moderate leaders they cannot buy or otherwise control.

6 See The Spanish Arena, p. 56.

7 See Jean Dauraya L’Oeuvre Latine January, 1937.

 

General Mola tells how he, and most of the other generals, broke their oath to the Grand Orient when they became convinced that they were being used to further the secret plans of Stalin to turn Spain into another Communist dictatorship.[8]The international bankers helped finance the revolutionary effort in Spain without becoming involved themselves.  In February 1932 Le Journal reports that Stalin promised $200,000 to help finance the Revolutionary Training Schools in Spain.

The financial statements submitted to the 1931 congress of the Communist international discloses the fact that £240,000 (English money) had been received to help the Spanish Revolutionaries.[9]

In addition to the above, two and a half million pesetas were made available for the purchase of arms and ammunition.

General Mola says that by 1938 over two hundred revolutionary leaders had arrived in Spain after being trained in the Lenin Institute in Moscow.

From 1930 to the date of the election a campaign of L’Infamie was carried on against the king of Spain and the royal family exactly as it was against Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette.  One of the most ridiculous lies ever invented claimed that one Spanish soldier was bled to death every day to keep the Prince of Asturias alive.  He was known to be suffering from haemophilia.  Other slanders accused the king of being a libertine, just as the Empress of Russia had falsely been accused of being mistress to Rasputin.

The plugged ballots in the large industrial centres wiped out the strong rural vote in favour of the monarchy.  After the election had been declared to favour a repubilcan form of government, King Alfonso XIII of Spain issued his last public proclaimation.  It read as follows :

“The elections held on Sunday proved to me that I no longer hold the love and affection of my people.  My conscience tells me this condition will not be permanent because I have always striven to serve Spain, and my people, with all my devotion.  A king may make mistakes.  Without doubt I have done so on occasion, but I know our country has always shown herself generous towards the faults of others committed without malice.

“I am the king of all Spaniards, and I am a Spaniard.  I could find ample means to maintain my royal prerogatives in effective resistance to those who assail them, but I prefer to stand resolutely aside rather than to provoke a conflict which might array my countrymen against one another in Civil War and patricidal strife.

“I renounce no single one of my rights which, rather than being mine, are an accumulated legacy of history for the guardianship of which I shall one day have to render strict account.  I shall wait the true and full expression of the collective conscience and, until the nation speaks, I deliberately suspend the exercise of my royal powers and am leaving Spain, thus acknowledging that she is sole mistress of her destinies.  Also now I believe that I am fulfilling the duty which the love of my country dictates.  I pray God that all other Spaniards may feel and fulfill their duty as sincerely as I do.”[10]

Many of the Socialists who formed the Spanish republican government in 1931 were sincere in their beliefs.  They wanted no part of “Red” Communism or “Black” Nazism.  But they were proved to be powerless to prevent the Communists and Anarchists from putting the second part of their revolutionary programme into effect.

The tactics the revolutionary leaders employed were to double-cross the Socialists at every opportunity.  Red Cells within the government caused the government to commit some foolish mistakes.  The Reds outside then damned the government as a lot of incompetent, corrupt,and inefficient nincompoops.  The Communists, and Anarchists, claimed only a dictatorship of the proletariat could establish a stable government.  The agents of Moscow committed evey conceivable kind of crime to bring those responsible for internal security into disrepute also.

General De Rivera had used Largo Caballero a great deal to iron out differences betweenlabour and employers during the years he had been dictator.  With the advent of the republican movement Largo Caballero showed his true colours.  By 1935 Caballero openly boasted that he had placed “Tens of thousands of Communist Cells throughout Spain.”

At the Eleventh Plenum of the Executive of the Communist International, the Spanish delegates were showered with congratulations because “The prerequisites of a revolutionary crisis are being created at a rapid rate in Spain.”[11]

At the Twelth Plenum the wording of the congratulations to the Spanish delegates was as follows:  “In Spain, in paticular, we have been able to observe such revolutionary strike struggles going on uninterruptedly over period of many months as the Spanish proletariat has never experienced before.  What is happening in these struggles is, above all, the further development of a Spanish Revolution.”

There is an old saying “When thieves disagree the truth will come out.”  That is exactly what happened in Spain.  The three leaders of Moscow’s underground in Spain were Joaquin Maurin, Victor Serges, and Andres Ninn.  They were all young men.  They had all received special training in revolutionary activities in the Lenin Institute in Moscow before being entrusted with the leadership in Spain.  Maurin had been mixed up in the Separatist movement in Catalonia since he was sixteen years of age.  At the mature age of seventeen this intellectual thinker had set out to teach the Spanish people the Soviet solution of the world’s economic troubles.  At the age of twenty-one he was elected head of the Anarchists.  He preached and practised the religion of hate and violence.  In 1914 he was condemned to twenty years’ imprisonment but he was not of legal age for such a penalty.  Maurin was a delegate to the Third Congress of the Communist International held in Moscow, 1921.  He attracted favourable attention.

With the fall of Primo De Rivera, Maurin returned to Spain.  He had been hiding out in France and Moscow.  He had lived a hectic life.  He had been in and out of jail;  had escaped from prison;  been wounded in 1925;  confined in Citadel Montjuich, etc., etc.  It is said the only period of peace he enjoyed in his life was the three years he and his young wife spent in Paris, 1927-30.

Maurin wrote a book in 1936.  Victor Serges wrote the preface to it.  In this book Hacia la Segunda Revolucion he exposed the fact that Stalin had departed from the Marxian ideology and charged he was using the forces of Communism to forward his own secret totalitarian imperialistic ambitions.[12]

Even after Maurin, Serges, and Ninn broke openly with Stalin in 1936, their power and influence amongst the working classes was so great that Stalin ordered that they should be allowed to live until they had served their purpose.  Stalin used them right up to the beginning of the Civil War in Spain.  Then he ordered them liquidated.  He directed that “Their deaths shall be accomplished in such a manner as to make it appear to the public that all three had died as martyrs to the Communist Cause.”  Maurin was betrayed to Fraco’s forces and after trial was executed.  Serges is reported to have been shot by Loyalists while fighting, and Ninn was also disposed of.  Their deaths were loudly attributed to acts of violence by the enemies of communism.

Victor Serges wrote “The evolution of Soviet Communism was completed in 1936… from revolutionary internationalism to a nationalism of great military power served, in various countries, by parties which it subsidized.  After July 1936 the Stalinites formed the unified Socialist Party affiliated with the Third International… and the object of Stalinism is to establish the new power of a Fascist nature to encircle France, the probable ally of Russia, IN THE WAR THAT IS being prepared.”

Then again Maurin says :  “The traditional policy of England is to ruin its adversaries, so as then to pose as the Protector and to render impossible the renaissance of the conquered vassal.  Spain is primarily the victim of England and, next in order, of France.  When Spain hesitates England and France attacks her strongly.  If she inclines towards England, France increases the persecution.  So long as France and England are capitalistic countries they will not have to be the natural ally to Spain.[13]  The Logical line would be the curve through Portugal, Germany, Italy and Russia.  A bloc of this nature would neutralize France and England.”[14]

Serges explained how so much Loyalist propaganda found its way into the universalpress, while so little space was given to Franco’s releases.  Serges wrote:  “Never has there been brought into play, the one against the other, such low and demoralizing methods as those used by Stalin and his instrument, the Third International, in a continuous stream of propaganda at long range and without heed for the truth.  The method of repetition and cynicism have become almost mechanical … The Soviet bureaucracy is plotting this procedure on an international scale.  Every infamy given out by a correspondent of Izvestia at Valentia is at once taken up in a chorus by the special papers in Paris, Stockholm, Oslo, Brussels, London, New York, Melbourne and Buenos Aires… Millions of copies of infamous lies are circulated, they are the only information millions of Soviet workers receive.  English, American, Chinese, and New Zealand papers reproduce these lies (by order).  Advanced intellectuals, who think they are anti-Fascist, will appear to believe them.  One sees that a formidable enterprise of demoralization is functioning in the universe, and I find pitilessly just, the words of Trotsky, that the Stalinite Comintern propaganda is a Syphilis of the Workers Movement.”[15]

What Maurin and Serges wrote in 1336 only confirms what Pope Pius XI said in his encyclical “Divini Redemptoris” issued in March 1937.  One chapter of this famous document reads :

“There is another explanation for the rapid diffusion of Communistic ideas… A propaganda truly diabolical that the world has perhaps never witnessed its like before.  It is directed from one common centre;  it is shrewdly adapted to the varvious conditions of diverse peoples;  it has at its disposalvast financial resources, innumeratble organizations, international congresses;  and countless trained workers;  it makes use of newspapers, and pamphlets, cinema, theatre, radio, and schools and even universities.  Little by little it penetrates into the minds of all classes of the people.  Another powerful factor is the suppression and silence on the part of a large section … of the press of the world … we say suppression because it is impossible otherwise to explain how a press, usually so eager to exploit even the little daily incidents of life, has been able to remain silent for so long about the horrors perpetrated in Russia, in Mexico, and even in a great part of Spain;  and that it should have so little to say concerning a world organization as vast as Russian Communism.  The silence is due in part to short-sighted political policy and is favoured by various occult forces which for a long time have been working for the overthrow of the Christian social order.

“The sorry effects of this propaganda is before our eyes.  Communism has striven, as its champions openly boast, to destroy Christian civilization and the Christian religion by banishing every remembrance of them from the hearts of men, especially of the young… In Spain, as far as possible, every church and monastery was destroyed and every vestige of the Christian religion eradicated.  The theory has not confined itself to the indiscriminate slaughter of bishops, and thousands of priests and religious of both sexes; it searches out above all those who have been devoting their lives to the working classes and the poor.  The majority of victims have been laymen of all conditions and classes … with a hatred and a savage barbarity one would not have believed possible in our age.  No man of good sense, nor statesman conscious of his responibility, can fail to shudder at the thought that what is happening to-day in Spain may be repeated to-morrow in other civilized countries.  For man some restraint is necessary, as an individual or in society… But tear the idea of God from the hearts of men, and they are urged by their passions to commit the most atrocious barbarities.”

We will proceed to review the conditions in Spain to which Pope Pius XI tried to draw the attention of the Christian world early in 1937, and failed.

footnotes

8 What General Mola said was confirmed by a broadcast over the radio from Moscow on March 13, 1938.  The announcer was explaining why the Civil War wasn’t going in favour of the Communists (Loyalists).  He said:  “The great work in Spain was seriously compromised by the wicked generals breaking their plighted word to the Grand Orient.”

9 Evidence is given elsewhere to prove the revolutionary leaders were supplying counterfeit English Bank Notes to finance revolutionary efforts in other countries also.

10 This document proves that the International Press lied to their readers when it reported The King of Spain had abdicated.  The King of Spain never abdicated.  Franco holds control of Government because the International conspirators are still determined to turn Spain into a Totalitarian Dictatorship to serve their ends).

11 See English edition of report of Eleventh Plenum, p. 11, and Twelth Plenum, p. 37.

12 Even Maurin and Serges failed to suspect that Lenin and Stalin were only carrying out the orders of the international bankers, who in turn obey the Illuminati.

13 Here again is a typical example of how well the International Bankers kept their secret.  Maurin blamed the Governments of England and France for the international crimes perpetrated against humanity by the Bankers, under the direction of the Illuminati.

14 This confirms what has been previously stated, that once the Sphere of Influence was established between the 35th and 45th parallel, the countries within the circle would be subjugated.

15 Victor Serges in Maurin’s Revolution et Contre-Revolution en Espagne

 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
The Civil War In Spain

General Mola said:  “Following the election of the Socialist government in Spain, and the king’s withdrawal from the country, there was an absolute avalanche of public officials who rushed to the Grand Orient Lodges to request entry.  They thought they could thus be free of the persecution which had been practiced by the majority of Masons in the government.  Their purpose was to give evidence of their republicanism and to prevent the certainty of having their careers ruined.”

Immediately after the king had left, Franco told the Military Academy, of which he was then in charge, “The republic has been proclaimed in Spain.  It is the duty of all at the present time to co-operate with their discipline and allegiance so that peace may reign and the nation be permitted to direct itself through the natural judicial channels.  Hitherto, at the Academy, there has always been discipline and exact fulfilment of duty.  To-day these qualities are even more necessary;  the Army needs, serenely, and with a united spirit, to sacrifice every thought of ideology to the good of the nation and the tranquility of the fatherland.”  The wording of this proclamation shows Franco to be anything but a “Black” Nazi which Communist propaganda would have the public believe him to be.

But the Secret Powers were not willing to give the republican government a chance to operate in an efficient and democratic way.  Churchill wrote:  “The Communists helped set it up so they could knock it down again and create more political and economic chaos, until they had the country, and the people, in such a state that the leaders could advocate with reason, that only a proletarian dictatorship could restore law and order and save the day.”

Having overthrown the monarchy in Spain, the next logical move was to attack the religion of the people.  Secularism was introduced into the schools.  A campaign was launched to destroy parental authority and that of the Church.  Having created thousands of anti-religious, and anti-social young Bolsheviks, it was only necessary to await the opportunity to turn the masses loose against the forces of law and order in a well-planned revolt.

On May 14th, 1931, a meeting was held in the Ateneo Club, in Madrid, to discuss the new political programme.

Its eight points were :
1.  Creation of a republican dictatorship.
2.  Immediate punishment of all responsible for illegal acts under the dictatorship.
3.  Disbanding the Civil Guard, the Army, and the police, etc., and the substitution of armed republicans chosen from the labouring classes and Republican Clubs.
4.  Confiscation of property of religious orders.
5.  Nationalization of land.
6.  Suppression of all press agencies hostile to the Republican cause.
7.  Utilization of technical schools and other buildings for the public good.
8.  Postponement of the Cortes until this programme had been carried out.

Azana, an intellectual Liberal;  Prieto — a socialist;  and Caballero, a Communist, were three of the most prominent political leaders at this time.  Azana, with his tongue in his cheek, publicly opposed such radical suggestions, although he secretly approved.  When elected to power he put the programme into effect.

In due course the ‘Cortes Constituyentes’ was elected.  Under the excuse of “Law for the defence of the Republic”, a ruthless dictatorship was set up — The only democratic feature about it was its name “the Republic of the Workers”.  A Moscow trained revolutionary, Jiminez Asua drafted the new Constitution.[1]  Azana now concentrated his entire efforts on destruction of the churches and persecution of religious orders.  In December 1932, he set up the “League of Atheism”.  He financed its periodical ‘Sin Dios’ (The Godless), out of public funds.  All these moves were made in the name of democracy.  The leaders told the people they were being liberated from the control of the religious orders, and the clergy who, they said, were allied to feudalism and tyrannical monarchs.

In Catalonia the revolutionary activities which General Prime, de Rivera had subdued broke out again.  By January 1933, the London Morning Post correspondent reported “Huge stocks of bombs, rifles, and ammunition are being found by the police all over Spain.  An enormous amount of money is being spent to foster the revolutionary cause.  Many of those arrested, though to all appearances not well paid, carried note-cases full of bank-notes.”[2]

Next an uprising in Asturia was organized, and on September 14th, 1934 a report was issued which implicated war officials and army officers in the sale of Arms.

General Franco made a desperate effort to try to re-organize the Spanish Army and put an end to Anarchy, but he obtained little support from government authorities.  To indicate how well the Communist underground was organized, over three hundred churches were set afire at exactly the same time in a hundred different cities and towns.  The assassination of individuals the revolutionaries wanted removed, became so common that ‘Professional Pistoleros’ became competitive.  It was possible to have an enemy liquidated for 50 pesetas (a little more than $5.00 American).  The Moscow agents used the confused conditions existing in Spain to carry out Lenin’s mandate:  “The Communist legal Code is to base terrorism on fundamental principles.”[3]

Torture, mutilation, rape, burnings, bloodshed, and death, were the methods by which Communism tried to obtain power.  Conditions deteriorated from bad to worse.  By the beginning of 1936 the whole country was in a state of turmoil.  President Alcala Zamora dissolved the Cortes.  February 16th was set as the date for a general election.  Gil Robles, and Calvo Sotelo, stamped the country on a straight anticommunist ticket.  Bolshevik election propaganda was issued by ‘The Friends of Russia’.

Largo Caballero was in prison at this time for the part he had played in a revolutionary uprising.  He was interviewed by Mr. Edward Knoblaugh who afterwards wrote “Correspondent in Spain”.

Caballero said :  “We will win at least 265 seats.  The whole existing orders will be overturned.  Azana will play Kerensky to my Lenin.  Within five years the republic will be so organized that it will be easy for my party to use it as a stepping stone to our objective.  A union of the Iberian Republics … that is our aim.  The Iberian Peninsula will again be one country.  Portugal will come in peaceably we hope, but by force if necessary.  YOU SEE BEHIND THESE BARS THE FUTURE RULER OF SPAIN.  Lenin declared Spain would be the second Soviet Republic in Europe.  Lenin’s prophecy will come true.  I shall be the second Lenin who shall make it come true.”

After the most completely dishonest election Spain ever endured, President Zamora wrote :  “The Popular Front was hoisted into power on the 16th of February, thanks to an electoral system as absurd as it is unfair, which gives an extraordinary advantage to a relative majority though absolutely it may be a minority.  Thus in a certain constituency the Popular Front with 30,000 votes less than the opposition was nevertheless able to win ten seats out of thirteen, though in no part of the constituency did the number of votes exceed those of its major adversary by more than 2 per cent.  Paradoxical cases of this kind were fairly common.”

In spite of the illegal means employed, first count only gave the Popular Front 200 seats out of a possible 465.  Thus it became the largest minority group in the parliament, but did not have enough seats to form a government.  The next move was for the Popular Front members to join forces with the Basque, and other minority groups.  They elected a Committee to verify the election returns in each constituency.  They made sure the final returns were favourable to the Popular Front Party.  In several cases Rightist candidates were disqualified and Popular Front candidates were elected as deputies in their place.  When the “fixing” was all over the Popular Front had the 265 seats Caballero predicted they would have… But even after all this had happened, the final breakdown of the votes showed : —

For ‘Centre’ and ‘Right’ parties ……….. 4,910,000
For the ‘Popular Front’ …………………….. 4,356,000
‘Right Centre’ majority : 554,000

It must be understood that Popular Front candidates elected to the Spanish Cortes represented every kind of individual from the very mild socialist to the dyed-in-the-wool Bolshevik.

The Stalinites created so much chaos that hellish conditions broke out all over Spain.  Previous to the February elections in 1936 the governmental record in Spain was as follows :

From the end of the Prime de Rivera dictatorship in 1931 there had been one revolution with 2,500 persons killed, seven revolts, 9,000 strikes, five prorogations of the budget, two billion pesetas increase in charges, 1,000 municipalities suspended, 114 newspapers forbidden, two and a half years of “States of Exception” (equivalent to our state of martial law).  After six weeks of popular front government under Azana, Caballero, and Prieto the record read : —

Assaults and robberies :  At Political headquarters, 58;  At public and private establishments, 105;  At churches, 36.  Fires : At political headquarters, 12;  Public and private establishments, 60;  Churches, 106.  Disturbances: General strikes, 11;  Risings and revolts, 169;  Persons killed, 76;  Wounded, 346.

Caballero, speaking at Zaragoza, said : “Spain must be destroyed in order to remake it ours.  On the day of vengeance we will leave not a stone upon a stone.”

Caballero also declared : “Before the elections we ask for what we want.  After the elections we will take what we want by any means.  ‘The Right’ must not expect mercy from the workers.  We shall not again spare the lives of our enemies.”

footnotes

1 Exactly as agents of the W.R.M. drafted the Federal Reserve Banking legislation in the U.S.A. 1910 and 1913 and the ‘Palestine Mandate’ in England in 1916.

2 Police seized 90,000 rifles;  33,000 revolvers;  and 500,000 rounds of ammunition and a tremendous amount of counterfeit money.

3 See The Bolshevik, October issue, 1930.

1 Exactly as agents of the W.R.M. drafted the Federal Reserve Banking legislation in the U.S.A. 1910 and 1913 and the ‘Palestine Mandate’ in England in 1916.

2 Police seized 90,000 rifles;  33,000 revolvers;  and 500,000 rounds of ammunition and a tremendous amount of counterfeit money.

3 See The Bolshevik, October issue, 19.

 

Azana declared happily, “Spain has ceased to be Catholic”.Communist leader, Marguerita Nelken, announced “We demand a revolution.  But even the Russian kind will not serve us.  We need flames that will be seen throughout the planet, and waves of blood that will redden the seas.”

The Times correspondent reported conditions in Barcelona.  In February 1936, he said : “A vigilance committee warned a number of high officials on February 20th to relinquish their posts.  The committee was obeyed.”  A month later he wrote :  “The Dictatorship of the Proletariat is now the open aim of all the Reds.”  A little later he wrote :  “Spanish Socialism had been drifting towards Communism.  It is among the younger generation that Marx and Lenin have gained most of their disciples.  These young people believe that the conquest of power is the immediate requirement of Spanish Socialism;  violence the ultimate means of getting it;  and a dictatorship of the proletariat the only way to retain it.  The subversive doctrine is preached untiringly.”  In March 1936 he reported :  “Deputies in the Cortes (Spanish Parliament) with clenched fists, in Communist salute, sang the Soviet national anthem, L’Internationale, in the House itself.”

Why did the youth of Spain turn in great numbers to Communism ?  If the technique used by those who direct the W.R.M. is to be understood the answer must be found, because it is from the labouring classes, and the youth of the nation, that the revolutionary leaders draw their shock troops.

Investigation reveals that Azana represented himself as an intellectual with a sincere belief in Socialism.  He was openly anti-religious.  He protested, however, that he was not in agreement with the terrorism advocated and carried out by the Anarchists and the Communists.  Once he obtained the necessary political power, however, he used it to have the republican government abolish religious teaching orders from the schools.  He engaged Francisco Ferrer to establish secularism in the schools.  Instead of opening the school day with a prayer to Almighty God, the new secular teachers opened the classes by having the pupils sing :

“We are the sons of the revolution
We are the sons of liberty.
With us comes the dawning
Of a new humanity.”

A translation of another ‘Hymn’ sung at the beginning and end of class periods in Barcelona schools is as follows :

“Sling the bomb;  place well the mine;  grasp firm the pistol,
Pass on the word of revolution … Help for the Anarchists.
Stand to arms till death;  with petrol and dynamite destroy the government.”

The news editors of British and American papers refused to publish the truth because it sounded so fantastic.  Very similar ‘Hymns’ were broadcast in English from Moscow for the instruction of English Communists during 1937-38.

The most damning evidence, proving the systematic method used to subvert, and pervert, youth into becoming revolutionaries, was supplied by Francisco Ferrer himself.  In a letter to a revolutionary comrade he wrote :

“In order not to scare people and give the government (republican) a pretext for closing down my establishments I call them ‘Modern Schools’, and not schools for Anarchists.  My wish is to bring about the revolution.  For the time being, however, one must be content to implant the idea of violent upheaval in the minds of the young.  They must learn that against the police, and the clergy, there is only one means of action… bombs and poison.”[4]

When Ferrer was captured by Franco’s forces during the Civil War he was tried as a traitor to Spain.  The above letter was used as evidence.  He was found guilty and executed.  The High Council of the Grand Orient of Paris protested to Masonic Lodges all over the world claiming that Ferrer had been murdered because of his Anti-Catholic activities.

Investigation into the youth training programme revealed the methods used to corrupt the morals of the youth of a nation also.  Lenin had said :  “The best revolutionary is a youth devoid of morals.”  His word being law in Communist organizations, all members work secretly to make young people of both sexes anti-social and immoral.

Children up to teen-age are taught to rebel against the discipline of the home.  Parents are represented to their children as old-fashioned.  Parental authority is scoffed at.  The subverters argue that parents have lied to their children since they were old enough to listen, regarding Santa Claus, and where babies come from.  The subversives claim parents are the victims of reactionary teachings and capitalistic exploitation.  The child is encouraged to educate the parents in regard to modern and progressive ideas.  They are warned that, for their own good, they must refuse to be dominated or disciplined by their parents.  The purpose of this subversive campaign is to destroy the sanctity, and unity, of the home which is the foundation upon which our civilization is founded.

To rob children of their respect for the ministers of religion the subversives first represent them as being chosen from the less intelligent or physically retarded members of families.  They are ridiculed as spineless ‘holy joes’, ‘womanish do-gooders’, and servants of the ruling classes.  Quoting from Marx, children are told :  “Religion is the opium of the people, because it teaches acceptance of poverty, sickness, and hard work as good for the soul.”

The Christian child is poisoned against the ministers of his religion by being told the most fantastic slanders against them in connection with their private lives.  They are presented as ‘sheep in wolves clothing’;  as ‘black crows’ feeding upon the gullibility of their parishoners.  If, as often happens, a minister or priest does become involved in a scandal it is played up for all it is worth.

The Christian religion is ridiculed in a most nauseating manner.  Christ is represented as the illegitimate son of Mary, a young Jewess, who, in order to save her face, hoaxed Joseph into believing she had been conceived by the Holy Ghost.  Christ as an adult is depicted as a faker.  His miracles are said to be illusions cleverly performed as magicians perform them to-day.  The twelve Apostles are said to have been his accomplices.  The so-called comic “Mandrake The Magician” is often used to illustrate how a hypnotist and magician can fool the public.

One favourite story told Christian children is that Christ was a bootlegger at a very early age.  Subversives claim he pretended to work a miracle at the marriage feast of Cana in order to sell his bootleg wine.  They even accused Christ, and all Roman Catholics, of being cannibals.  They support their arguments with the biblical quotation that Christ admonished his followers that unless they ate his flesh, and drank his blood, they could not have eternal life.

Teen-aged youths are introduced to companions who teach them liberalism which is soon turned to licentiousness.  They are taught the Anarchist conception of life.  The less laws, the better.  Do as you like.  According to subversive teachers, there is only one sin and that is disobedience to orders given by authorized leaders.  There are only two crimes — neglect of duty and betrayal of party secrets.

The next step is to lead anti-social youth into actual conflict with the police.  They start them off by linking them up with some ‘gang’.  Young Communist leaders egg the other members on.  They dare them to do things outside the law.  They force them into fights to prove their physical courage.  They inveigle them into petty crime and then lead them deeper into the jungle of the Communist organized underworld.[5]

The publication of Crime and Sex Comics is part of the Communist psychological warfare.  These Comics are calculated to awaken in children hidden and suppressed sadistic tendencies and to weaken the moral armour of children who are otherwise normal.  Any ‘professor’ who claims Crime and Sex Comics do not influence children in the way the Illuminati wants them to go is either a fool or a knave.

Toy guns, soldiers, revolvers, movies, with plenty of crime and shooting, are all calculated to break down the finer feelings of normal Christian children and acclimatize them to the use of weapons, scenes of violence, and sudden death.

Pornographic books, and magazines are circulated profusely at low prices, because such literature is calculated to destroy the thin veneer of virtue and respectability which civilized Christian moral codes have caused us to develop.

Few people realize the important part modern movies play in subverting youths away from their homes, their country, and their religion.  Many movies show an hour of film in which the criminals and bad men and women do everything that is forbidden by our laws and moral code and devote one minute during which the law catches up with them, or they die because of their sins.  Films taken of actual fighting during the Mexican revolution in 1913 were shown in Galveston, Texas.  The sight of seeing men killed in battle, or being dragged from their homes and slaughtered by revolutionaries caused women to scream and faint, and men to vomit.  Public opinion caused the showings, to be prohibited.  To-day these scenes are shown on films advertised as “Children’s Special” for Saturday afternoon performances.  That is just one illustration of how the general public, and particularly the children, have been systematically hardened to accept the sight of violence and bloody death as normal.  It supports the revolutionary motto that “Much needed reforms can only be brought about speedily by revolutionary action.”

In every country not subjugated to date the directors of the World Revolutionary Movement have set up private Film Agencies which supply the most obscene pictures imaginable for presentation to private parties.  These films illustrate every form of sexual depravity known to man.  They are used for the purpose of demoralizing youth so they can be recruited into revolutionary organizations.  This statement is proved by the fact that the laws barring them in the USSR are strictly enforced.

Youths who prove themselves to be anti-social, anti-religious, hardened, and brutalized, are sent to Moscow and taught “Revolutionary Warfare, and the Art of Street Fighting”.  This is a different course from that given prospective labour leaders and intellectuals.

Revolutionary psychological warfare is accomplishing its purpose in the Western World as it did in Spain.  This is proved by the fact that no person loses any sleep nowadays when the last thing they hear before going to bed is a recital of the details of air disasters, automobile accidents, crimes, and brutal slayings.  A night-cap of that kind would have been too strong to induce sleep fifty years ago.

Public opinion is no longer aroused to action when the newspapers blandly report that several thousand Jews were systematically exterminated in gas chambers by anti-Semitics, or that ten thousand Christians were martyred because of their anti-Communist convictions by Béla Kun or Chinese sadists.  Such horrors are now accepted as every day occurrences.  We are being rendered immune to the reactions we once experienced when violence of any kind came to our attention.  We no longer are disturbed by the overthrow of established governments by force.  If we were, we would have done something to stop what has been going on.  People listen to those who continually cry, as they did in Spain, “Communism can never cause a revolution here”.  They listen to those who give them a sense of false security.  The majority of citizens are like children, who hide their heads under the blankets when they fear danger.  It should be remembered that pulling the bedclothes over one’s head never saved a person from an assassin, a rapist, or an exploding bomb.

A few illustrations will show how psychological warfare worked in Spain.  We must remember always that Lenin said :  “Part of the training of all revolutionary youths must consist of robbing a bank, blowing up a police station and the liquidating of a traitor or a spy.”  Not until a youth has been drained dry of the milk of human kindness, and all feelings of sympathy, is he considered qualified for party membership.  This is a vastly different status from that of a ‘Fellow Traveller’.

As the day chosen for the revolt drew near in Spain, the purveyors of pornographic literature and obscene pictures became so bold they took their stand at the entrances to churches and offered their wares to the congregations going in and coming out.  The outside covers of these publications usually showed a picture of priests and nuns engaged in sexual high-jinks.  Mr. Edward Knoblaugh,[6] who is recognized as an authority on the Civil War in Spain, was so struck by this anti-clerical campaign that he wrote :  “Occasionally delegates of Protestant clergymen came to Loyalist Spain to investigate stories they had read of anticlerical activities.  These delegations were warmly received.  Great pains were taken to convince them they had been badly misled.  Special guides were detailed to show them around.  They saw only what the Communist authorities wanted them to see.  After a day or two they were hustled home, suitably impressed.”

But one day there was a slip up.  A delegation of clergymen stopped at a book-stall to admire some rare old volumes.  Before the guide could prevent it they saw also copies of “La Traca” and “Bicharracos Clericales”.  The covers portrayed priestly orgies with semi-naked nuns.  Both magazines were profusely illustrated with obscene pictures.  Mr. Knoblaugh commented :  “The delegates left in a huff”.

The situation in Spain between 1923 and 1936 was very similar to that which exists in Canada between the French and English speaking population to-day.  The Basque people have their own language, culture, and traditions, which date back into antiquity.  They are deeply religious and very proud.  Like many French Canadians they believed they deserved National Independence.  To achieve this objective they organized a separatist movement to liberate the Basque people from the rest of Spain.  As was only natural, the plotters of the revolutionary movement in Spain didn’t overlook such a situation.  The Basque people were devout Roman Catholics.  They believed they were justified in fighting for political independence if necessary.  The vast majority however, would never have knowingly affiliated with the Communist Party to achieve their goal.  Yet that is exactly what happened.  Marxist ‘Cells’ infiltrated into Basque society.  They hid their real identity so well, they became the leaders of the “Separatists”.  Then, like the Judas Goat, they led the Basques to slaughter.  Operating under the banners of intense patriotism and religious fervour, the Basque leaders, President Aguirre, Gird, and Negrin, blended and beat into an unbelievable mass, Christ’s cross, the pistol of Anarquism, and the sickleand hammer of Communism.  Then, when the revolt started, the masses were abandoned to their fate.  Aguirre was head of the Basque State and generalissimo of the Basque armies.  He sat in his office in Bilbao, while hundreds of Catholic priests and other leaders of Basque society were systematically murdered.  Their martyrdom naturally increased the hatred existing between the Basques and Spain.

F.J. Olondriz wrote the foreword to the book The Red Persecution in the Basque Country, written by José Echeandia.  He said :  “When the day arrived the Basque separatists, blind with passion, many of them forgetting their faith, and their Catholic sentiments, felt closely and firmly united to the Communists, to the Atheists, and to the Anarchists … and they launched into a war, and made themselves responsible for slaughter, and believed all means were licit, rebelliously ignoring the peremptory words of their religious leader, Pope Pius XI, as contained in his encyclical ‘Divini Redemptoris’ — Communism is intrinsically perverse, and it cannot be admitted that those who wish to serve the Christian civilization may in any way co-operate with it.”  How well some of our top-level statesmen should have remembered those words of wisdom when they tried to co-operate with Stalin during World War II.  Another truth Government leaders must never forget is the fact that Communists, and all other international groups, are used by the Illuminati to further their own secret plans and ambitions.

footnotes

4 It was to finance Ferrer’s ‘Training Schools’ for youth that Moscow subscribed the $200,000 previously mentioned.  In Toronto in 1954 there were seventeen such ‘Training Schools’.  There were several in Sudbury.  All big cities of population have them.

5 The sex orgy that took place in the Ford Hotel in Toronto, October 23, 1954, after the Red Feather Football game, involved dozens of teen-agers of both sexes.  It was a typical example of what Communist influence, secretly exerted, can have on the youth of any nation.

6 Mr. Knoblaugh was a ‘Correspondent in Spain’.  He published a book with that title.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Franco

To understand what happened in Spain in 1936, one must have at least a general idea of the type of man Franco really is.  Franco entered the Spanish army seriously intending to make it his career.  His life in the army reads like a romance.  He distinguished himself after he was appointed to the Spanish Legion.  He turned the defeat inflicted on General Sylvestre by the Moors, into final victory.  Not only did he lead his troops fearlessly, but he inspired in them great confidence because of his genius regarding strategy.  He also earned the respect of his foes, because of his military progress, and his sound administrative policies in Morocco.  The Moors finally looked upon him as almost divine.  They came to call him “The Victorious”;  “Chief of Chiefs”;  “Brave as a Lion”.  The above facts explain why they rallied around him when he asked for their loyalty in July 1936.

Franco is not spoken of as being popular with his brother generals.  He did, however, have the respect of most of them.  It was this fact that prevented the Popular Front Government being turned into a totalitarian dictatorship.

Azana, Caballero, and Carlos Prieto, dominated the Popular Front Government.  Senor Gil Robles, and Calvo Sotelo, led the Rightist opposition.

When Sotelo revealed in the “Cortes” that between February and June 1936 there had been 113 general strikes, 218 partial strikes, 284 buildings, 171 churches, 69 clubs and 10 newspapers offices burned, and over 3,300 assassinations committed, Casares Quiroga, Premier at the time, jumped to his feet and angrily retorted “You will be held personally responsible for the emotion your speech will cause.”

Dolores Ibarruri, a Communist, named “Pasionaria” because of her inflammatory speeches and fanatical actions, was a member of the Spanish Cortes.  She jumped to her feet and, pointing her finger at Sotelo, literally screamed :  “That man has made his last speech.”  She proved to be right.  On July 13th, 1936, Senor Calvo Sotelo was dragged from his home by fifteen Assault Guards under command of Captain Don Angel Moreno.  He was taken to a near-by churchyard and murdered.  It was this event that caused many of the Spanish generals to break their oath to the Grand Orient and ask Franco to take over leadership in Spain.  Dolores Ibarruri was a Stalinist agent in Spain.  She had been entrusted with the task of corrupting army officials, organizing and directing raids on government armouries, and arming the revolutionary forces in Spain.  She performed her various tasks most efficiently.

Assault Guards raided the houses of many other prominent anti-communists following Sotelo’s murder, but most of them had been warned and made their escape.

On the day of the elections in February 1936, General Franco telephoned General Pozas, who was then in charge of the Civil Guard.  He warned him that the Communists elected to the Cortes planned to stir up mob violence in the hope that they could develop a revolutionary effort for the purpose of over-throwing the republican government.  General Pozas informed General Franco that he thought his fears were exaggerated.  General Franco next telephoned General Molero, the Minister for War.  He informed him of the threatening danger.  Franco suggested that he be allowed to declare Martial Law, Franco drew up the necessary orders which would give him the authority to prevent excesses and mob violence.  Only the signatures of the Council of Ministers were necessary to enable him to preserve law and order, and protect the republican government from revolutionary action.  But Portela, who was then acting as premier, pleaded that he was too old to put the Cabinet’s decision into practice.  Franco retorted “You have brought Spain to this sorry pass.  It is your duty now to try and save her.”

General Franco was given orders to proceed to the Canary Islands.  The order actually meant his virtual exile from Spain.

Before he left, General Franco had a conference with Generals Mole, and Varela.  They assured him, they felt certain, that once the other generals who had joined the Grand Orient Military Lodges, knew the truth, most of them would break with the Grand Orient and accept his leadership.  Before the meeting broke up a secret means of communication between Mola and Franco had been arranged.  Immediately Franco departed for the Canary Islands Stalin’s agents renewed their activities.

On June 23rd, 1936, Franco wrote a long letter to the Minister for War in which he once again pointed out specific dangers.[1]  But these warnings were ignored as the others had been.  It was obvious that the Communist members of the republican government were able to dominate its policy and actions.

The murder of Calve Sotelo on July 13th decided Franco.  He sent a coded message to the generals who were sworn to fight to save Spain from becoming a Russian satellite state.  Amongst those Franco contacted were Mola, Goded, Fanjul, Sanjurjo, Saliquet, some officers of the Spanish Navy, and Queipo de Llano.  After the message was sent Franco flew from the Canaries to Tetuan where he knew he could rely upon the loyalty of the Moroccan troops.

On July 21st, 1936 Franco issued his proclamation which defined the issue at stake in the least possible number of words.  It read :  “It is the duty of every man to enter this definite struggle between Russia and Spain.”  Thus started the civil war.  Professor Unamuno explained the issue in even fewer words.  He said : “It is a struggle of Christianity against barbarism.”  He should have said “Against Illuminism”.

Other evidence was obtained to prove that Stalin’s Comintern plotted to subjugate Spain to bring about a total war between Britain and her allies, on the one side, and Germany and her allies on the other.  There is the report of the meeting of the Political Secretariat of the Comintern which took place January 25, 1938.  The purpose of the meeting was to discuss ways and means to develop the revolutionary effort in Spain and North Africa.  Attending the meeting were representatives of the Profintern, and the Foreign branches of the G.P.U. (The Secret Police).  All of Moscow’s most experienced revolutionary leaders were present; Iejov, head of the secret section of the Comintern;  Georges Dimitrov of the Reichstag Fire infamy;  head of the League of the Godless, and the Free Thinkers League;  the then Secretary of the Communist International;  Schick, Manuilsky, and Lozovsky of the Profintern;  Popescu, Weintrauben, Gourovitch, Liemann, Turrini, Adami, and Valdez, who represented the Soviet of Foreign Affairs in the political bureau of the Comintern (These are the names of men who all took an active part in spreading the sphere of Communist influence around the world in later years).  After the meeting opened Dimitrov gave a fiery speech.  He denounced the lack of missionary vigour among the special military envoys who had been sent to Spain to help corrupt the Popular Front Government and direct the military operation of the Loyalist armies.  Their action he said :  “Has not had sufficient stimulus, and revolutionary elan, on the general European masses.  The results obtained have not justified the heavy risks taken.  THE PRINCIPAL STRUGGLE, WHICH IS TO BRING ABOUT AN ARMED CONFLICT BETWEEN TWO GROUPS OF CAPITALISTIC STATES, HAS NOT BEEN REACHED.”  Then he went on to advocate “The Soviet military commandant in Spain should pass under the control of the Comintern emissaries, like the ambassadors, who know how to impregnate him with the necessary revolutionary feeling.”[2]

In the Civil War in Spain the propaganda issued at the time convinced the average person that a small group of generals in Spain had organized a revolt to overthrow the Republican Popular Front Government and establish a military dictatorship.  The Popular Front Forces named themselves Loyalists.  Franco Forces called themselvesNationalists.  The Loyalists were comprised of all political factions Left of centre.  TheNationalists contained all political factions Right of Centre.

The Communists were divided into two groups … those who intended to turn the Proletarian Dictatorship into a Stalinist Totalitarian State, and those who wished to make the Spanish Soviet a unit in the International of Soviet Republics as advocated by the Marxism theory.  The Nationalist Forces included men who had sponsored the Carlist movement which, ever since 1837, had had as its cause the restoration of the Spanish Throne to the descendants of Don Carlos.  The Carlists were located in the Navarre province and they supported Franco’s Nationalist Army simply because they didn’t intend to tolerate Communism in Spain.

On the Right also were the Falangists, the extreme Rightists among whom there were undoubtedly quite a number of the German type of Nazi who believed in using Total War to subdue their Leftist enemies.  With a situation of this kind it is understandable that those on the Right accused all those on the Left of being Communists, while all those on the Left accused all those Right of centre of being Fascist.  Most horrible atrocities, including torture, mutilation, rape, and the execution of thousands of innocent victims, were committed by the Communists as part of the accepted pattern of the Reign of Terror.  A few extremists on the Franco side committed atrocities also.  All civil wars seem to turn a great number of men into inhuman brutes who descend below the level of brute beasts once the blood lust has been aroused in them.  Civil War cannot be justified.  Those who advocate revolutionary wars should be executed.  The evidence goes to show that the king of Spain in 1931, and General Franco in 1936, did everything in their power to avoid fighting a civil war.

Franco did not call upon the citizens of Spain to rally around him until he had exhausted every other means of preventing the Communist coup taking place on July 26th, 1936.  The professional Army in Spain had been reduced greatly in numbers.  It had been replaced by a National Police Force controlled by the Leftist government.  It is extraordinary that Franco’s bid to defeat the Communist plot did not fail, because post-war investigations revealed that in 1936 the armed forces were riddled with traitors, both officers and men, who had been placed in key positions by the agents of Moscow working within the Popular Front Government in Spain.  On July 21st, 1936, the Moscow directed organization for taking over the government in Spain was complete.

Franco knew that in one day Julio Alvarez del Vayo, who was Foreign Minister in the republican government, and Commissar-General, appointed hundreds of political commissars to the republican army.  The majority of these men were Communists.  Vayo did this without consulting the Premier.  The commissars compelled soldiers to join the Communist Party, offering them advantages, and promotion, if they did, and they threatened persecution by every means in their power if they did not.  Luis Araqistain, ex-ambassador of the Spanish Republic in Paris, published this fact in the New York TimesMay 19th, 1939.  It was proved to be true.

Indalecio Prieto was Spanish Socialist deputy, and minister of National Defence, during the Spanish Civil War.  He helped direct the war against Franco.  In a report published in Paris in 1939 entitled :  “How and Why I left the Ministry of National Defence”, he said :  “It is difficult to be on guard because there are Communists occupying confidential positions who, so as to avoid suspicion, are ordered to hide their affiliation, and sometimes ordered to conceal it by joining other parties.  Dr. Juan Negrin was one of these.  He was one of the most powerful men in Spain during the Civil War.”  Prieto wrote of him :  “Because I refused to obey orders from Moscow, Juan Negrin expelled me from the government over which he presided on April 5th, 1938.  I occupied the post of Minister of National Defence in his government.  Two simultaneous actions were initiated against me;  one was entrusted to the Russian secret police, and military men who operated in our country, and the other to the Spanish Communists … The Russians ordered and the Spanish Communists obeyed.”

Dr. Juan Negrin claims he was, and is, not a Communist, but it was he who ordered that 7,000 boxes of Spanish gold be delivered to Stalin.  The boxes were loaded in the ships “Kine”, “Neve”, and “Volgiles” — All three displayed the Soviet Flag.  Jose Velasco, and Arturo Candela, accompanied the shipments as persons of trust to Odessa.  Everything was done undercover and other members of the Popular Front government were not cognizant of the situation.  During Negrin’s term of office three Communists were appointed as under-secretaries of defence, and thus were the true masters of the republican army, navy, and air force.[3]

Largo Caballero was a Communist but, when he refused to obey the order given him by Moscow’s emissaries they overruled his orders even when he was serving his presidential term.  When he tried to rectify his own mistakes, he found it was too late.  How Moscow’s agents in foreign lands obtain such an absolute control of Leftist leaders is explained by Prieto.  He wrote :  “The majority of the military commands of the Popular Front government were finally occupied by Communists, and in their hands were the most important reins of power.  How could that phenomenon happen ?  Through a system of coercion graduated between personal advancement for those who bowed their heads, and the murder of those who rebelled.”

Theo Rogers in his “Spain; a Tragic Journey” makes reference to the capture of documents which proved beyond doubt that a full scale revolution had been planned to break out in July 1936.  Rogers wrote :  “Discovery amongst militant Communists, and Anarchists, of documents and plans, showed that a carefully schemed plot had been matured for an outbreak which would upset even the central government in Madrid and establish a Soviet Dictatorship.”  The Work of the Illuminati.

Roger’s statement was proved to be true.  Evidence was produced to prove that both General Franco, and General Mola, knew as early as April 1936 that a Communist coup was planned first for May 1st;  then set back to June 29th;  and then set back again to July 22nd.  The delays were ordered to give those who were entrusted with putting the plan of revolt into effect, more time to complete the final necessary details.

The whole world should have known of the Moscow directed plot against Spain because the final orders were intercepted while being passed by the Comintern to the leaders of the revolutionary movement in Spain.  The documents were given to the Echo de Paris, which published them in April 1936.  The Echo de Paris article reads :

TEXT OF INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE RED MILITIA

“These instructions to the heads of the Spanish Red Militia … do not emanate from a Spanish Central Organization, but from the Technical Services in Paris, which sent them to Spain at that date.  These Technical Services are those of the French Communist party, working in close co-operation with the Comintern, and its delegates in France.  The document, which we are publishing, is in the hands of the government;  we were not the parties who communicated it to them.  We are convinced that M. Daladier, Minister of War and Defence, has given orders for preventive measures of defence, and protection, to be taken.”

The abbreviated text is as follows :

1.  Reinforce shock troops and guards in barracks, and supply them with automatic pistols.  These shock troops and guards are members of the Communist party serving in the permanent forces and reserves.

2.  These troops will be placed in communication with the Groups who are to break into the barracks.  The latter will be in uniform, and under the orders of our officers in whom we have complete confidence.

3.  When the fight starts our officers will be given admittance with their groups secretly.  They will contact the respective committees and carry out the pre-arranged plan of attack inside the barracks.

4.  The provisional committees, in the barracks, shall renew every two days, their lists of enemies, neutrals, sympathizers, and experts.  When the barracks have been taken over, those classed as enemies, including in particular all commanders and officers, shall be rapidly eliminated, and without hesitation.

5.  Each member of the committees shall be provided with a list of the names of individuals who are to be murdered by himself personally.

6.  After the enemies have been disposed of, neutrals shall be subjected to severe teats in order to kill in them any hesitation habitual in such undecided characters.

7.  The committees handling the neutrals will make the necessary arrangements for the vigilance groups outside to enter the barracks on the pretext of assisting to put down the rebellion.

8.  This has little importance.

9.  Those detailed to liquidate generals on the active list shall consist of ten men with revolvers.  The generals have two adjutants, and a secretary, who must be murdered in their own homes.  Those detailed to perform these killings shall not withdraw in face of any obstacle or opposition, and they shall eliminate anyone who opposes them regardless of sex or age.

10.  Those detailed to eliminate generals not holding command shall consist of three men groups and shall carry out their duties as outlined in preceding paragraph.

11 and 12.  Details how houses and sites, in strategic positions, must be procured by Communist militants, and secretly armed and fortified in order to ambush troops who may succeed in escaping from barracks.  The instructions read :  “As military officers have protected cars, groups of our militants must proceed to strategic points such as cross-roads, in cars and trucks;  armed with machine guns so as to prevent help reaching those inside the cities.  Lorries shall carry supplies of grenades.”

13.  Our militants shall quickly put on the uniform previously obtained and they shall be served with rifles.

14.  When the rebellion breaks out our militant groups, wearing uniforms of the Civil Guards, and of the Assault Guard, and equipment already prepared for them, shall arrest all heads of all political parties under pretext of the necessity of doing so for their personal protection.  Once in custody the procedure for the elimination of generals not holding command shall be carried out.  Uniformed groups shall also arrest and detain important capitalists whose names appear in appendix “B” of Circular No. 32.

15.  Violence shall not be used against these capitalists except if they resist;  they shall however be forced to hand over the balance of the current accounts at the banks, and their securities.  In the event of concealment they shall he completely eliminated, including their families, without exception.  It is desirable that Cells shall be worked in on their staffs as domestics, or mechanics, as they can be very useful.[4]

16.  Can be skipped.

17.  With regard to members of the armed forces who claim to be sympathizers the same tactics shall be followed as was done in Russia.  First use their services and then eliminate them as enemies.  For our effort to be successful, and permanent, a neutral officer or man is better than one who has betrayed his uniform because his life was in danger.  It is likely he would betray us also if provided with the opportunity.

18.  Instructions to our militia regarding mobilization, movements of transportation, use of arms, and marksmanship, must be intensified.[5]

19.  Militia posted at cross roads must eliminate all defeated troops trying to escape.

20.  Machine gun posts shall be located in premises which cover the front and rear of all armouries, police stations, and fire halls and all approaches to, and exits from, the cities, and if, in spite of this, the enemy are able to get out, they shall be attacked with hand-grenades.

21.  Other militia shall be placed in armoured lorries in strategical positions within the cities not more than one kilometer apart, they also shall be armed with machine guns.

22.  Liaison shall be by light cars, and cyclists, who shall be armed with revolvers.

23.  Is of no special importance.

24.  The most intimate details concerning the lives and characters of all neutrals and sympathizers must be obtained and carefully recorded, including their family requirements, and the influence which love of their children, and desire for these necessary requirements, may exercise over them.  If any of our militia, or any of the neutrals, and sympathizers, show any kind of weakness, or resistance to orders, they must be denounced to the highest committee of the organization as being guilty of complicity and/or reaction.

25.  Our militia must be organized to work away from their own homes and localities because experience has taught us that at the last moment, through sentimentalism, men working in their own localities, and amongst their families, and friends, have failed to carry out our plan with proper enthusiasm.

26.  All owners of depots of goods and merchandise shall be regarded as important capitalists.  These depots must be organized to serve the proletariat through the administrative groups.[6]

27.  Deals with the question of using STARVATION as a means of reducing opposition quickly, and confirms what has been said regarding the use of this weapon in national disputes, and international warfare.  It reads :  “During the first week, and until the constitution becomes normal the supply of food and drink to the bourgeois is prohibited.”

28.  Reads – Stock of foods in barracks, and in the hands of our enemies, which cannot be captured, must be rendered useless by mixing paraffin or other substances with them.

Since these orders were issued the revolutionary leaders in all countries have been given special instruction to make careful plans to deal with the members of the police and fire-departments because experience has shown that the majority of these civic employees“remain loyal to their bourgeois bosses”.  The action recommended is to :

1.  Infiltrate into the two forces.

2.  Corrupt the rank and file.

3.  Party members are urged to purchase or rent properties covering the approaches to both back and front of police stations, and fire halls, so the member, can be eliminated as they change shifts.  The hour to revolt is to coincide with the time the police change shifts.

The orders which were given to the leaders of the Communist party in Spain detailed how they were to take over a11 public utilities and public services as well as civic administration.  The objective was to obtain, in the shortest possible time, full and absolute control of all food supplies, and communication systems.

Revolutionary Orders seized at Majorca in October, 1936 were translated by Jacques Bardoux who afterward wrote “Chaos in Spain”.  They were on their way to revolutionary leaders in Spain.


SPANISH DOCUMENT

With the object of being able to control the smallest details of the movement, from the 8th of May, only the link agents will be able to give orders and they will communicate with each other by means of the Cypher E.L.M. 54-22.  The local leaders must give verbal instructions to the committee with the help of the following code :

1.2.1.  Order to begin mobilization.
2.1.2.  Order to begin the revolt.
2.2.1.1.1.  Order to attack at pre-determined points.
3.3.3.  Provide for counter-revolutionaries.
2.4.3.  Mobilization of trade unions.
2.5.5.  General strike.
2.6.5.  Acts of sabotage, i.e. blowing up railway lines, etc.
1.3.2.  Signal to put off the revolt.
1.1.0.  Order to provision.
1.0.0.  Reorganization is ready.
0.0.  Close frontiers and ports.
1.1.  Execution of those whose names are on the black list.

All these orders will be given on the day before the revolt, 1st May or 29th[7], at midnight, from the transmitter installed in the Casa del Pueblo at Madrid, the wave-length of which is nearly the same as that of the Madrid Union Radio.

Organization of Madrid :

To be divided into the following sections :

A.B.  Chamartin de la Rosa, H.Q. at the Casa del Pueblo of this district.

C.D.  Cuatro Caminos, H.Q. at Socialist Club of the district.

E.F.  Palace District, H.Q. at the printing works of Mundo Obrero.

G.H.  University District, H.Q. at editorial offices of El Socialista.

I.J.  Latina District, H.Q. at Casa del Pueblo.

M.N.  Inclusa District, H.Q. at Socialist centre.

N.O.  Pardinas District, H.Q. at Garage, at Castello 19.

P.Q.  Southern District, H.Q. at Socialist Centre of Vallecas.

R.S.  Carabanchel District, H.Q. at Socialist Club.

T.U.V.  Centre of Madrid, H.Q. at Casa del Pueblo, Secretary’s.

X.Y.Z.  Offices Nos. 2, 3, 4, 6, 8, 10, 12 (balcony room).

Plan of Campaign in Madrid :

The revolt will be announced by five bombs let off at dusk.  Immediately a Fascist attack on one of the C.N.T. (labour) centres will be faked;  then a general strike will be declared and the soldiers and chiefs who support us will rise in revolt.  The groups will come into action.

Those designated in T.U.V. will take over the Bureau of Communications, the Presidency, and the Ministry of War.  Those belonging to the district will attack the Commissariats, and those belonging to the X.Y.Z.  Section will take the Bureau of Public Safety.

A special group composed exclusively of machine-gunners with hand-grenades will go to the headquarters of the government and attack it by the following routes : Carretas, Montera, Mayor, Correos, Paz, Alcala, Arenal, Preciados, Carmen and San Jeronimo.  The groups, composed of fifty cells of ten men each, will act in streets of the second and third order, and of two cells only in those of the first order and in the avenues.

The orders are for the immediate execution of all the counter-revolutionaries who have been detained.

The republicans of the Popular Front will be asked to support the movement, and in ease of refusal they will be expelled from Spain.


FRENCH DOCUMENT

Secret.

To the Leaders of Groups and Sections :

Cell of St. George du Bois, Look-out Station.

FIRST GROUP :  H.Q. Town Hall.  Leader of Group, A. President.

First Section : B.

4 volunteers

5 rifles, 1 revolver, 70 rounds of ammunition for rifle, 20 for revolver, 15 grenades.

Second Section : C.

6 volunteers

4 rifles, 3 revolvers, 70 rounds of ammunition for rifle, 20 for revolver.

Third Section : D. Leader, C.

4 volunteers for distributing arms and ammunition and for making ammunition.  6 revolvers, 15 cans petrol, 25 cans (5 litres each) reserve, issued to Comrade C.

SECOND GROUP : H.Q. Railway Station. Leader, D.E.P.

7 volunteers, 8 rifles, 80 rounds of ammunition, 20 sticks of dynamite issued to comrade E.

THIRD GROUP : At the Station.  Leader, F.E.

5 volunteers (2 experts), 6 rifles, 1 revolver, 60 rounds of ammunition for rifle, 20 for revolver, 1,500 metres of insulated telephone wire issued to Comrade F.

FOURTH GROUP : (attacking party) H.Q. Basement of Town Hall, Leader G.
First Section : H.

4 volunteers, 4 rifles, 50 rounds of ammunition, 10 knives, 12 ropes.

Second Section : I.

4 volunteers, 4 rifles, 50 rounds of ammunition, 10 knives, 10 ropes.  Special instructions.

SECOND GROUP : Blow up Railway and Fascist convoys.
THIRD GROUP : Link immediately Telephone Exchange P.O., Railway Station and Town Hall.
To ALL GROUPS : Save ammunition pending arrival of arms and ammunition from the cell at Rochefort.

First Group to commander all provisions, animals and fodder pending arrival of instructions from Rochefort for distribution.[8]

COMRADE PRESIDENT

Author’s Comment

Recent history has proved that the instructions given by the Illuminati through Moscow for the subjugation of Spain have since been brought up to date, and carried out in all countries in Europe which have been subjugated since 1936.  There is no reason to believe that the 5th Column in Canada, and the U.S.A., is less thoroughly organized.  The 5th Column is ready to carry out the Illuminati’s orders when those who direct the World Revolutionary movement consider the time opportune.  There is ample evidence to prove that the members of the Communist party in Canada, and the U.S.A., have, since 1948, been practising speedy evacuation from large cities and industrial areas so they could be in the country on picnics, and other reasonable excuses, during the initial stages of a Soviet bombing raid.  They plan to return and take over while conditions are chaotic and the inhabitants are still in a state of panic.

While it is necessary to check Illuminism in Europe and Asia, it will be a tremendous, and costly, error if we fail to realize the full extent of the danger of their 5th Column.  We must remove our internal danger or all our plans for civic emergency defence will be useless.  We must deal with the enemy within first, then our defence plans, and other matters, will fit smoothly into gear unhampered by traitors and saboteurs.  The fact to remember is that Communists are used to start the revolt.  Those who lead the Communists then form a dictatorship of the Proletariat, which in turn is taken over by the agentur of the Illuminati.

___________________________

1 The details can be obtained by reading Arrara’s Franco.

2 Reported in Gringoire issue February 11th, 1938.

3 The theft of this gold is still an international problem in 1955.  Franco demands that the Soviets return the gold.

4 This order protected the bankers and capitalists who were working as agents of the Illuminati in exactly the same way in which similar order protected the Rothschilds in the French revolution.

5 In 1946 the author reported to the proper authorities that .303 rifles had been imported into Canada as scrap;  in the same manner Canada’s Cabinet Ministers permitted arms to be shipped to the Middle East as scrap in 1956.

6 This order also goes to show the Illuminati are the real leaders of a revolutionary effort.  They are always in the top-levels of Governments, Society, Industry and the Armed Forces.  The workers, the Mob, are simply the ‘Pawns in the Game’.  They are used and then subdued.  Prove this to them and the Communist plot will fail. —Author.

7 It was after these orders had been issued that the date to revolt was changed to July 22nd.

8 The above information was made available to the ‘Free Press of the World’ by Free Lance writers and accredited correspondents as soon as it became available, but it was never published.  Why ?  —Author.

 

 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
The revolutionary Reign of Terror

 

Study of the methods employed by the Illuminati’s agents in Spain, is of great value to those who would protect their country from the danger of similar tribulations.  Revolutionary leaders have Cells occupy key positions in jails, prisons, and asylums.  Their purpose is to control these institutions so they can release the anti-social elements under detention, and use them as shock troops during the revolt.  In every revolution to date the anti-social prisoners, and the criminally insane, have been used to arouse the blood-lust in the mob and thus introduce the “Reign of Terror” which, the revolutionary leaders calculate, will cause the general public to surrender in the quickest possible time.[1]

The prison policy in Madrid was influenced greatly by the advice given the authorities in the Popular Front government by ‘General’ Kleber, the Canadian-Russian, who, after taking theoretical training in the Lenin Institute in Moscow, was sent to Spain to serve Stalin and obtain practical experience in revolutionary warfare.

As soon as the Popular Front government took office in March 1936, the extreme Leftist members insisted that an Amnesty Bill be passed, granting liberty to all those who had taken part in the Asturian rebellion.  In addition to this small army of revolutionaries, 30,000 others, who had been arrested as Communists, were given their liberty.  After July 17th, another 40,000 common criminals were released on condition they would bear arms in the Loyalist army.  Revolutionary leaders liquidate most of the common criminals after they have served their purpose.  By doing so, they convince a great many people that the atrocities committed during the revolution were the crimes of irresponsibles acting on their own initiative, and not in accordance with a pre-conceived plan of terrorism.

These were the conditions existing when General Franco decided he would try to save Spain from Communistic tyranny.  Many books have been written telling how Franco, and a mere handful of Spanish generals, finally managed to defeat the Communist plot.  It is an exciting story of courage, and fortitude, and great faith in their Christian Crusade.  As soon as Franco issued his proclamation, the Red undersecretaries for army, navy, and air ordered the communist cells to liquidate all officers listed as enemies.  This task was carried out with great thoroughness.  Communist cells had been placed in the mechanical, communications, and signals branches of the services.  This proved the organizers were sticking to the pattern laid down for the English, French, Russian, and German revolts.

Taken by surprise, nearly two-thirds of the officers were murdered cold-bloodedly during the initial stages of the attack.  The mutineers tried to convince other ranks and ratings that they were carrying out the government’s orders, and executing officers who had been convicted as enemies of the Popular Front government.

Many men would not believe what they were told.  Before long it was not uncommon for one warship to be seen firing at a range of only a few yards into another.  In one case, the fore-turret was manned by Reds and the after turret of the same ship manned by anti-reds.  The massacres which started aboard the ships spread to the dock-yards and the cities in which they were located.

There might have been some excuse for the drastic action taken against the officers who could be expected to take sides with Franco, but it is impossible to excuse the terrorism which the Communists, acting as soldiers and police of the Popular Front government inflicted upon the unarmed, and unsuspecting populace.  The imposition of terrorism proved, at the cost of hundreds of thousands of innocent lives, that Lenin’s policy had been accepted.  He ruled that terrorism had to accompany every violent effort to overthrow a government because terrorism was the most economic method of subjugating the masses quickly and thoroughly.

It must be remembered that the leaders of a revolution don’t consider the effort entirely wasted if it doesn’t end in a proletarian dictatorship.  Every revolt against constituted government and lawful authority is considered by those who plot and plan revolutionary efforts as a step in the right direction.  If the effort falls short of success that is bad, but not hopeless.  It doesn’t matter how many people are killed.  They are just pawns in the game.  They are expendable.  It is extraordinary how few of the top-level revolutionary leaders get killed during a rebellion.[2]  It is accepted as good revolutionary technique, to sacrifice the masses and preserve the members of the Illuminati, for they are to govern the new order.  Even in ordinary strikes the Reds usually stir up the trouble, and then sneak away.  They leave the other workers to do the actual fighting with the police or militia.

The following facts are given to prove that during a revolution everyone who is not a party member or a fellow traveller, may expect no mercy of any kind.  Even Fellow Travellers are liquidated after they have been used to advantage.

Prior to July, 1936, the directors of the W.R.M. had literally flooded Madrid with agents.  Moses Rosenberg arrived as Moscow’s ambassador to Madrid.  Anteneff Avseenko arrived in Barcelona.  Dimitrov arrived to personally conduct the religious persecutions planned to follow the Communist Coup.  During the Civil War Rosenberg ruled as tzar of Madrid.  Avseenko assumed command of the Catalan Red Army.  Rosenberg organized the Chekas in Spain and saw that they carried out their work of spying out more and more victims.

Moscow’s agents organized “Purification Squads”.  Officially their duty was to seek out Fascists but secretly they liquidated all those who had been previously listed as reactionaries to the Illuminati’s plan for subjugation of Spain.  These lists had been compiled by Communist spies who had been worked into the Union of Concierges; (house and apartment janitors) the tax departments, the Postal Services, and other public offices.  The lists of those to be liquidated were very complete because Moscow’s spies, some disguised as scissors and knife grinders, had covered every district, street by street and house by house.  All citizens were listed according to their political, labour, social, and religious standing and affiliations.  When the order for the Reign of Terror to start was given, the Communists worked with the sureness, the ferocity, and the thoroughness, of starved brutes.  Stalin had once stated :  “It is better that a hundred innocent people die than one reactionary should escape.”  They obeyed this order with devilish persistency.

So others who live in countries not yet subjugated may understand what happens during a reign of terror, some actual atrocities will be described.

On July 17th, 1936, a group of Communists wearing the uniforms of government troops called at the Dominican Convent in Barcelona.  The leader informed the Mother Superior that because mob violence was feared he had orders to escort the sisters to a place of safety.  The sisters gathered together their few belongings and, unsuspectingly, accompanied the soldiers who took them to the suburbs where they murdered them all.  The leader callously remarked afterwards, “We needed the building.  We didn’t want to muss it up before we occupied it.[3]

Senor Salvans was a known anti-Communist.  Three times purification squads visited his home in Barcelona.  When the third visit produced no information regarding his whereabouts, the Reds murdered the whole family of eight.  That vile deed was performed in accordance with paragraphs 15 and 16 of the instructions already referred to.

One of the most senseless acts of violence ever committed in the name of “Liberty … Equality … Fraternity”, was the murder of sixteen lay-brothers who worked voluntarily as male nurses in the largest hospital in Barcelona.  Their only crime was that they belonged to a religious order.  The fact that they nursed all who were sick, regardless of class, colour, or creed, made no difference to those who ordered their “liquidation”. E.M. Godden, who published Conflict in Spain, on page 72 reported :  “The slaughter of the living was accompanied by derision for the dead.  During the last week of July, 1936, the bodies of nuns were exhumed from their graves and propped up outside the walls of their convents.  Obscene, and offensive, placards were attached to their bodies.”

My cousin, Tom Carr, was a Mining Engineer in Spain from 1919 till 1938.  He was married to the daughter of Mr. Allcock, the American Consul of Huelva.  One of Caballero’s 5th Columnists had been elected mayor of Huelva.  When Moscow gave the word, he turned over the civic administration to the Communists.  Their first act was to torture, and then murder all the priests.  The nuns were stripped naked and driven from the convents into the streets to provide sport for the revolutionaries.[4]

Godden also states that he interviewed two English women who only escaped molestation because they were foreigners.  These two women told Godden they had been forced to witness a mob of men and women act like fanatical dervishes.  In the first instance the Reds tortured and mocked a priest before they finally hung his dismembered body and limbs from a statue of the Blessed Virgin.  In the second instance the mob drilled a hole through the body of a young priest and then, while he was still living, transfixed him with a crucifix.

In September, 1936, Pere Van Rooy, famous French author, reported Dimitrov as saying :  “We are reproached with destroying the churches and convents of Spain.  What does the destruction of a few convents and churches matter ?  We are out to create a new world.[5]

A Committee, which officially investigated Communist atrocities in Spain in 1939, agreed that a conservative estimate placed 50,000 as the number of citizens liquidated in Barcelona as “reactionaries”, between July, 1936, and December, 1937.  In Valencia the number was set at 30,000.  In Madrid they estimated that fully one tenth of the whole population was systematically murdered to make Spain into another totalitarian state.[6]

To illustrate what happened when the Reds took over control in Spain, I will quote some other independent witnesses.  Marcel M. Dutrey, the famous French author, stated :  “At Castre Urdiales the Communist Military commandant was an ex-municipal policeman who had been dismissed for theft.  The new Chief of Police had previously made his living making and selling obscene postcards.  The public prosecutor was the illegitimate son of a woman who had previously been a well-known streetwalker.  He was nicknamed “Son-of-his-mother”.  The Red Tribunal was presided over by a miner who was assisted by two “Assessors” … All these men were sadists.  They glorified in carrying out the sentences they themselves imposed on their victims.  They opened the stomach of Vincent Mura;  they martyred Julie Yanko publicly in the market square;  they dismembered Varez, the famous Spanish racing motorist, on the grounds that he refused to betray his friends into their hands.”

Mr. Arthur Bryant, who wrote the preface to the fully evidenced, and authenticated, report on “Communist Atrocities in Spain” remarked on several occasions “Soviet agents obtained such a control of the communications systems that only reports favourable to their cause got into the majority of the world’s newspapers, but, on the other hand, the most outrageous lies against the Franco forces were conjured up and given to the press of the world without let or hindrance.”  Bryant was so disgusted with what he saw that he wrote :  “No university lecturer, or anonymous B.B.C. commentator[7] has told the just, and compassionate, British people the truth about the women of San Martin de Valdeiglesias.  For no greater crime than that they were found to possess some religious emblem, the women in San Martin de Valdeiglesias were condemned to be violated, and to satiate every vile passion, of twenty-five Red Militia men each.  The fact that the fathers of some of the women had been imprisoned, and were under sentence of death, and that their mothers were forced to be present to witness the degradation of their daughters, was not sufficient to dissuade the Red Militia men from carrying out the sentence.  The horrors of the hours suffered by these women had terrible effects on some of their minds.  The survivors related how, again and again, they implored their executioners to kill them rather than submit them to such dreadful dishonour.  The appalling cruelty of such atrocities can be realized by the fact that many of the condemned women were married, and when they were conducted between militiamen, before this pitiless tribunal, they carried children in their arms, and these children were witnesses of this culmination of the horror in the dishonour of their mothers.”[8]

It is little wonder that the secret power directing the W.R.M. said :  “Communists should not be required to carry out their plan of Terrorism in the localities in which they had lived with their families, but had to be used elsewhere.”

Every Communist will declare that these atrocities were committed by “Uncontrollables” who were punished when they were caught.  So that no person may be deceived by such lies I will again quote Lenin, the first canonized saint of the Illuminati totalitarian creed.  Lenin said on various occasions :  “There are no morals in politics, there is only expediency.  A scoundrel may be of use to us just because he is a scoundrel.”

On another occasion he said :  “Young revolutionaries should start training for war immediately, by means of practical operations such as liquidating a traitor, killing a spy, blowing up a police station, or robbing a bank to provide funds for the uprising, etc… Do not shirk from these experimental attacks.  They may of course degenerate into excesses, but that is a worry of the future”.[9]

The Communist Krassikov was a libertine who squandered party funds on riotous living.  Lenin, when ordering his liquidation said :  “It does not matter that Comrade Krassikov has squandered party funds in a brothel, but it is scandalous that this should have disorganized the transportation of illegal literature”.[10]

Communist training is designed to squeeze the last drop of human kindness out of the hearts of men and women who aspire to become high priests of the religion.  Anna Pauker rose to dizzy heights in the Soviet hierarchy.  She became Foreign Minister of Rumania.  She proved she was loyal to Stalin when she rendered herself a widow by denouncing the father of her three children as a Trotskyite.

Communist terrorists encourage mere boys to become executioners of the enemies of the proletariat in order to harden them, and remove from their hearts every last vestige of human sentiment and sympathy.  One such youth told how he had had a lot of fun with a priest.  He said :  “Night after night we took him out with the groups we had to kill, but always we put him last in the line.  We made him wait while we killed all the others and then we took him back to the Bellas Artes again.  (The Bellas Artes was the Building of Fine Arts which the Communists used as a prison).  Each night he thought he was to die, but a quick death was too good for him.  That ‘Fraile’ died seven deaths before we finally finished him.”

Mr. Knoblaugh, on page 87 of his book Correspondent in Spain, tells of a horrible incident which confirms the contentions that the planners of World Revolution select potential leaders while they are very young and then train them until they are devoid of every trace of human sentiment and pity.  Knoblaugh tells how two Communist youths boasted to a doctor, in his presence, that they had mutilated and murdered two young priests.  They penetrated the disguise of these two religious men who, to escape detection and death, were working as coal-heavers.  The two youths told how they made the two priests dig their graves with their coal shovels, then, in accordance with the Communist-designed Reign of Terror, they emasculated their two victims and forced the organs into their mouths.  They stood by jeering while the priests died slow lingering deaths.

De Fonteriz, in Red Terror in Madrid pages 19-20 tells how the Chekas, organized by Dimitrov and Rosenberg tried to make a certain lady tell where her husband was hiding.  The woman probably didn’t know his whereabouts, but to make sure she didn’t, the members of the Chekas made her sit and watch while they amused themselves piercing the breasts of eight women members of her household with long hat-pins.

To prove a previous statement, that those who design the pattern of the Reign of Terror used criminals and lunatics to stir up the blood-lust, I report what happened at Alcala on July 20th, 1936 :  The Reds released all the prisoners, both male and female, on condition that they would bear arms for the Communist Cause.  They numbered one thousand men and two hundred women.  They were formed into the Battalion of Alcala.  They excelled themselves in the victorious attack on Madrid.  As a reward they were sent to Siguenza.  After taking over the town, they murdered two hundred citizens to break down the resistance of the others.  This battalion of criminals occupied Siguenza for sixteen weeks.  When they were driven out by Franco’s forces, it was found that every female, from ten to fifty, had been violated.  Many of them were pregnant and many diseased.  Some were both.  One girl, a waitress in a hotel, told how lucky she had been.  She told how the criminals had murdered the bishop of Siguenza in a most horrible, barbarous, and unprintable manner.  At a banquet held in the hotel that night, one of the battalion took a fancy to her and demanded that one of his comrades dress himself in the murdered bishop’s vestments and marry them.  The others thought this a great joke and carried out the mock ceremony.  After the wedding the “Militiennes” performed the “Danse on Ventre” using the dining tables as a stage.  After the orgy ended, the man claimed the girl as his own personal property.  Relating this happening she remarked :  “I was lucky.  My man was an assassin, but it was better to belong to him than to be the plaything of all.  I at least escaped disease.”

Marcel M. Dutrey published the fact that in Ciempozuelos over one hundred religious brothers were bound to lunatics who were then furnished with knives.  One can imagine the horror which followed.  Moscow’s army of trained propagandists told the world how Franco’s troops had murdered the mayors of many small towns, but they didn’t mention the fact that they had been tried by a properly constituted military court and proved to have been Communist agents of Largo Caballero who had plotted to turn Spain into a dictatorship.

If further proof is needed to substantiate the statement that the Secret Powers behind the World Revolutionary Movement use Communists throughout the world to further their totalitarian plans, the numerous desertions from the Communist party, all over the world, should provide that proof.  Douglas Hyde, who for the preceding five years was news editor of the Daily Worker, Britain’s leading Communist newspaper, in March 1948 announced his resignation from the Communist party.  In a press release he stated :  “I believe that the new ‘line’ of the Communist party, introduced after the formation of the Cominform last year (1947), if successful, will bring nothing but misery to the common people.”  Mr. Hyde went on to explain that since the end of World War II he had been worried regarding Moscow’s foreign policy.  He said he had finally become convinced that the Party Line as now determined by the Moscow Clique, was no longer in keeping with the ideals for which he had worked so long, and that the ultimate result would be to destroy the very freedoms and decencies for which Communists had been fighting for so long a time.  He concluded with these words :  “My growing disillusionment led me to seek some other answer to the problem of our day, and another way out of the world chaos.”

Right on top of Mr. Hyde’s resignation in London, England, came that of Mrs. Justina Krusenstern-Peters, a staff member of Soviet publications for the preceding twelve years.  She announced her resignation in Shanghai, China.  She said :  “The strain of writing according to orders from Moscow became more than I could bear … I am still a Soviet citizen.  I am sure my feelings are shared by many of my colleagues in Russia, the only difference is that they are not able to protest against their enslavement.”

Most Communists work to bring about an International of Soviet Socialist Republics.  In other words, they feel that only by using revolutionary methods can they speedily destroy the stranglehold of selfish capitalism and place political power in the hands of theworkers.  Few party members realize they are working themselves into a state of slavery from which there is no hope of escape.[11]

____________________________

1 Investigation of outbreaks in many prisons in both the U.S.A. and Canada indicate these revolt, were Communistically inspired.  It took nearly twenty-three years to prove that some of the officials in Kingston Penitentiary, at the time Tim Buck was confined in the institution, were Communists.  Evidence would indicate they helped him organize the Kingston Prison Riots.  I was a Free Lance writer at the time.  I wrote that the whole thing smelt to high heaven as a plot to make a martyr of Tim Buck, in order to arouse public sympathy, in order to obtain his release.  I declared it my opinion that guards, and other prison officials, were implicated.  My story never appeared in print.  In 1953 one of the officials I suspected in 1932 of having ‘Red’ affiliations contested the Federal election in British Columbia as the Labour Progressive Candidate.  Between 1939 and 1944 this same man had charge of the training of personnel in the engineering branch of the Royal Canadian Navy.  This information was given to the proper authorities. —Author.

2 It is an historical fact that ten times as many revolutionary leaders have died during Party Purges than died during the actual revolutionary ware.

3 Recorded in official reports “Communist Atrocities in Spain”. Parts one, two and three.  The investigations were conducted by a committee composed of men of different nationalities.  The editing was done by Arthur Bryant, internationally known journalist and author.

4 This statement of my consin’s was confirmed an page 238 of the Spanish Arena, written by William Fees and Cecil Gerahty, and also by Arthur Bryant who investigated the Communist Atrocities in Spain.

5 See Catholic Herald, February 11th, 1938.

6 In case some people think that Communists hate only Roman Catholic, it is well to remember that the Secret Powers behind the world Revolutionary Movement are determined to ultimately turn this world into the despotism of Satan.  That is the essence of Illuminism.  In order to lull people, in countries not yet Sovietized, (sic) into a some of false security, they will try to convince them of their tolerance to religions other than Roman Catholic, but investigation shows that they are determined, when they have sufficient power, to wipe out all religions.

7 NOTE — Red agents had infiltrated onto the Staff of Britain’s B.B.C. in 1938 and for nearly two years the policy was Pro-loyalist, i.e. Communistic.  The present trend of the C.B.C. is much the same.  The majority of programs are slanted sharply to the “left”.

8 The details are on page six of the second report ‘Communist Atrocities in Spain’.

9 Communist agents teach children, in all Free Nations the inversion of the Ten Commandments.  Communism is therefore responsible for the increase in juvenile delinquency more than any other single cause.  While professed atheists they serve the purpose of Illuminati and Satanism.

10 The magazine Time made reference to these views expressed by Lenin, November 17th, 1948.

11 Mr. Hyde, and others, who broke away from the communist party don’t seem even yet to realize that they were only tools used to further the plans of the Illuminati.

 

Published on February 10, 2009 at 11:55 am  Comments (1)  

The URI to TrackBack this entry is: https://jewise.wordpress.com/pawns-in-the-game/trackback/

RSS feed for comments on this post.

One CommentLeave a comment

  1. […]  Pawns in the Game – Click Here Published in: […]


Leave a Reply

Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Google+ photo

You are commenting using your Google+ account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

%d bloggers like this: